大智度論 薩陀波崙品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · Sadāprarudita

心要Essence

這一品在《大智度論》裏很特別:它不講一條法,它講一個人。前品問到底的是——性空法畢竟無所有,新發意菩薩怎麼進得去?佛的回答不是再說一層理,是說一個本生:「菩薩摩訶薩求般若波羅蜜,當如薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩。」論主替這個轉折交了底:性空法之難,不難在法,難在人心驚——「本來常無,更無新異」,只要「一心勤精進,不惜身命」,便可得。所以「此中說薩陀波崙本生為證」;十二部經之中,此處特取本生,為的是讓聽的人起一個念頭:「彼人能得,我亦應得。」一整品的長故事,是一句答案的形狀。

薩陀波崙是誰?一個在無佛之世、空林之中求法的人。名字的來歷,論主列三說而不判:有說「以其小時喜啼,故名常啼」;有說他見眾生「貧窮、老病、憂苦,為之悲泣」,眾人因此號之;有說他聞空中教聲而聲忽滅,「憂愁啼哭,七日七夜。因是故,天、龍、鬼神號曰常啼。」三說一層深似一層,而共同的底色是一個「啼」字——這個人求法是哭著求的。難處也正在這裏:般若無相畢竟空,行禪定尚且難得,何況啼哭散心?論主答得乾脆:「為新發意菩薩說薩陀波崙。」而後立下全品最要緊的一刀——「新學菩薩有二種:一者、深心著世間樂,軟心發意;二者、深心發意,不著世間樂。」「軟心發意者,佛不以為發心;深心發意者,乃名為發心。」發心之真假不看年資,看深軟;一世苦行的新學,也可以現見十方佛。

空中聲教他的,句句是行門:從是東行,莫念疲極、睡眠、飲食、晝夜、寒熱、內外,行時莫觀左右,「莫壞身相,莫壞色相,莫壞受、想、行、識相。」何謂壞相?論說得極細:「若說別更決定有身法,是則壞身相;若著無身法,是亦壞身相。離是一異、有無等邊,行於中道」——有也是壞,無也是壞——中道不是折中,是不落此二。接著教的是親近善知識,理由也不玄:「雖有好法,若無教者,行時多錯;譬如雖有好藥,亦須良醫。」本品論師資之密為全書之最,而最見分寸的是兩端俱足:一端是「般若波羅蜜從師而得,是故視師如佛想」,「師之過失,不著於我,我但從師受般若波羅蜜法」——「如狗皮囊盛好寶物,不應以囊故而棄其寶」、「如罪人執燭照道,不可以人罪故,不受其明,自墜溝壑」;另一端卻是「莫以世利心故隨逐法師,但為愛法、恭敬法故,隨逐說法菩薩」。隨師而不隨利,敬師而不責師,這樣的人才是「如完牢之器,所受不漏」。

故事往下走,是一個人把自己交出去的過程。他為問不著去處而七日啼哭,佛以「譬如人有一子卒死,憂愁苦毒,唯懷懊惱,不生餘念」寫其心;聞得眾香城與曇無竭之名,又以「譬如有人為毒箭所中,更無餘念」寫其急。行至半途,他身無一物,自念要以什麼供養說法之師——論主就在這裏立下一判:「貧有二種:一者、財貧,二者、功德法貧。」「功德法貧,最大可恥!財貧,好人亦有;法貧,好人所無。」於是賣身。所以不逕以法供養者,論主也不諱其世間一面:「法供養雖上,而世間眾生見遠來求法而空無所有,則不發喜心」;而所以捨身者,在「於外、內物中,內施為重,惜之深故」。他「中道入一大城」,在市上三唱「誰欲須人?誰欲買人?」而無人應——因為魔把聲音遮了。全品最精采的一問就在這裏:魔為什麼不在他聞空中聲時來壞、不在他見十方佛時來壞,偏偏在今天來?答曰:「薩陀波崙先心未定,惜身未盡;見十方佛已,得諸三昧,其心乃定。今定心相現,是故魔驚。」「若菩薩心未定,未能動魔;若大菩薩其心已定,魔亦不來。」魔來的時候,正是位要轉的時候;留難之至,不是退相,是候。譬如負債之人,「未欲遠去,債主不遮;欲出他界,則不聽去」。

於是有了刺臂割髀、破骨出髓的一幕,而買主竟是帝釋所化——「我實不用人心、血、髓,但來相試」。試之所以苦,論主一喻收之:「又如金銀等諸寶,不以輕賤故燒鍛磨打」;能割肉出血、破骨出髓而心不動,「是正定菩薩」。帝釋問他要什麼,他只說一句:「與我阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」——連這也不曉得該向誰討,倒是這份不分別,把一個閣樓上看熱鬧的長者女看成了同行人。論主點出她何以此時發心:空口賣身事輕,破身出髓事重。五百侍女與寶車一路東去,見了曇無竭的神力變化,也都發了心——而發心的由來竟是愛與慢:「依愛而斷愛,依慢而斷慢」,「愛、慢等諸煩惱,皆是佛道根本」,「譬如蓮花生污泥」。污泥不是花,花卻只在污泥裏開。

最後一層最誠實。薩陀波崙已得破無明、觀諸法性等諸三昧,見了十方佛,卻仍在佛身上生大愛著——論主自設此問而自答:「若新發意菩薩雖能總相知諸法空、無相,於諸佛所深愛著故,不能解佛相畢竟空,雖知空而不能與空合。」不是退轉,是「利根故,深入、深著」。所以他的問題是:「諸佛從何所來?去至何所?」——這一問,本品沒有答。品末只留下他站在法座前的一句:「我見佛身無厭足故,常不離見諸佛。」答案在下一品。薩陀波崙品講完了一個人求法的全部代價,而把最後那一步留在門檻上:知空還要與空合,見佛還要知佛之無來去。故事到此為止,路還沒有走完——這正是本品把它交出去的方式。

This chapter is special within the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa: it does not speak of a dharma; it speaks of a person. What the preceding chapter asked to the end was this—the dharma of the emptiness of nature is ultimately without anything existent, so how does a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind get in? The Buddha's answer is not to say one more layer of principle, but to tell a jātaka: ‘A bodhisattva-mahāsattva seeking prajñāpāramitā should be like the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Sadāprarudita.’ The treatise-author lays bare the ground of this turn: the difficulty of the dharma of the emptiness of nature lies not in the dharma but in the human mind's fright—‘from the first it has always been non-existent; there is nothing new and strange’; so long as one ‘with one mind diligently makes vigour and does not spare body or life’, it can be obtained. Therefore ‘here the jātaka of Sadāprarudita is told as proof’; among the twelve divisions of the scriptures it is the jātaka that is specially taken here, so that the hearer may give rise to one thought: ‘that person could obtain it; I too should obtain it.’ A whole chapter's long story is the shape of one answer.

Who is Sadāprarudita? A person who sought the Dharma in an age without a Buddha, in an empty forest. For the origin of the name the treatise-author lists three explanations and judges none: some say ‘because as a small child he liked to weep, he was named Ever Weeping’; some say he saw beings ‘poor, old, sick, grieved, and suffering, and wept for them in sorrow’, and the crowd therefore called him so; some say he heard the voice of teaching in the sky and the voice suddenly ceased, and ‘he grieved and wept for seven days and seven nights. Because of this the gods, nāgas, and spirits called him Ever Weeping.’ The three explanations go one layer deeper than the last, and their common ground colour is the one Chinese character ‘weeping’—this person sought the Dharma weeping. And the difficulty is exactly here: prajñā is signless and ultimately empty, hard to obtain even in the practice of meditative concentration, how much more with a mind scattered by weeping? The treatise-author answers crisply: ‘Sadāprarudita is told for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind.’ And then he sets down the most crucial stroke of the whole chapter—‘Bodhisattvas new to the training are of two kinds: first, those who in their deep mind cling to worldly pleasure and arouse intent with a soft mind; second, those who arouse intent with a deep mind and do not cling to worldly pleasure.’ ‘One who arouses intent with a soft mind the Buddha does not count as having aroused the mind; one who arouses intent with a deep mind is alone named as having aroused the mind.’ Whether the arousing of the mind is true or false is not judged by seniority but by deep or soft; a new learner of one lifetime's austerities may also see the buddhas of the ten directions before his eyes.

What the voice in the sky taught him is gate of practice in every sentence: go east from here, do not think of weariness, sleep, food and drink, day and night, cold and heat, inside and outside; as you go do not look left or right, ‘do not destroy the mark of the body, do not destroy the mark of form, do not destroy the marks of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness.’ What is called destroying a mark? The treatise says it with the utmost fineness: ‘If one says there is a separate and definitely existing dharma of the body, this destroys the mark of the body; if one clings to the dharma of no body, this too destroys the mark of the body. Leaving these extremes of one and different, existence and non-existence, one practises the middle way’—existence destroys it, and non-existence destroys it too—the middle way is not a compromise; it is not falling into these two. Next it teaches drawing near to the good friend, and the reason is not abstruse either: ‘Though there is a good dharma, if there is no one to teach it, one goes wrong often in practising it; just as though there is good medicine, one still needs a good physician.’ This chapter's discussion of the closeness of teacher and disciple is the fullest in the whole book, and what most shows its measure is that both ends are kept complete: on one end, ‘prajñāpāramitā is obtained from a teacher, therefore one regards the teacher with the notion of a Buddha’, ‘the teacher's faults do not attach to me; I only receive from the teacher the dharma of prajñāpāramitā’—‘as when a dog-skin bag holds fine jewels, one should not discard the jewels because of the bag’, ‘as when a criminal holds a torch to light the road, one may not, because of the person's crime, refuse his light and fall oneself into the ditch’; yet on the other end, ‘do not follow the Dharma teacher out of a mind for worldly gain; only out of love of the Dharma and reverence for the Dharma follow the bodhisattva who teaches the Dharma.’ To follow the teacher and not follow gain, to revere the teacher and not reproach the teacher—such a person alone is ‘like a whole and sound vessel, which does not leak what it receives’.

As the story goes on, it is the process of a person handing himself over. Because he asked and did not find the place to go he wept for seven days, and the Buddha writes his mind with ‘as when a person's only son suddenly dies, and he is grieved and in bitter pain, harbouring only anguish and giving rise to no other thought’; when he heard the names of the City of Many Fragrances and of Dharmodgata, the Buddha again writes his urgency with ‘as when a person is struck by a poisoned arrow and has no other thought’. Halfway along the road, having nothing on his person, he thought of what he could offer to the teacher who taught the Dharma—and right here the treatise-author sets down a judgement: ‘Poverty is of two kinds: first, poverty in wealth; second, poverty in the dharmas of merit.’ ‘Poverty in the dharmas of merit is the greatest shame! Poverty in wealth even good people have; poverty in the Dharma good people do not have.’ So he sold himself. Why he did not go straight to offering the Dharma, the treatise-author does not hide the worldly side either: ‘Though offering the Dharma is the higher, when worldly beings see one come from afar seeking the Dharma with nothing at all, they do not give rise to a joyful mind’; and why he gave up his body lies in ‘among outer and inner things, inner giving is the weightier, because one treasures it more deeply.’ He ‘on the way entered a great city’ and in the market cried three times ‘Who needs a person? Who will buy a person?’ and no one answered—because Māra had blocked the sound. The most brilliant question of the whole chapter is right here: why did Māra not come to ruin him when he heard the voice in the sky, nor when he saw the buddhas of the ten directions, but come precisely today? The answer: ‘Sadāprarudita's mind was earlier not yet settled, and his sparing of his body not yet exhausted; having seen the buddhas of the ten directions and obtained the samādhis, his mind then became settled. Now the mark of a settled mind appears, and therefore Māra is alarmed.’ ‘If a bodhisattva's mind is not yet settled, he cannot yet move Māra; if a great bodhisattva's mind is already settled, Māra does not come either.’ When Māra comes is exactly when the station is about to turn; the coming of hindrance at its height is not the mark of retreat but the mark of waiting. It is like a debtor: ‘while he does not yet wish to go far away, the creditor does not block him; when he wishes to leave for another realm, he is not allowed to go’.

So there came the scene of piercing the arm, cutting the thigh, breaking the bone, and drawing out the marrow, and the buyer was in fact Śakra transformed—‘I truly have no use for a human heart, blood, or marrow; I came only to test you.’ Why the testing had to be so bitter the treatise-author gathers in one simile: ‘And as with gold, silver, and the other jewels, which are not burnt, forged, ground, and beaten because they are cheap’; one who can cut his flesh and draw blood, break his bone and draw out marrow, and whose mind does not move, ‘this is a bodhisattva rightly assured’. Śakra asked him what he wanted, and he said only one sentence: ‘Give me anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi!’—he did not even know of whom he should ask it; yet it was this very non-discrimination that took an elder's daughter watching the commotion from an upper storey for a fellow traveller. The treatise-author points out why she aroused the mind at this moment: to sell oneself with empty words is a light matter; to break the body and draw out marrow is heavy. The five hundred attendant maidens and the jewelled carriages went east together, and when they saw the supernormal power and transformations of Dharmodgata they too all aroused the mind—and the source of their arousing was in fact love and pride: ‘relying on love one severs love, relying on pride one severs pride’, ‘love, pride, and the other afflictions are all the root of the Buddha path’, ‘just as the lotus is born in mud’. The mud is not the flower, yet the flower opens only in the mud.

The last layer is the most honest. Sadāprarudita had already obtained the samādhis of breaking ignorance, of contemplating the nature of dharmas, and the rest, and had seen the buddhas of the ten directions, yet he still gave rise to great love and clinging toward the Buddha's body—the treatise-author sets this question himself and answers it himself: ‘If a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind can know by the general mark that dharmas are empty and signless, yet because of his deep love and clinging toward the buddhas he cannot understand that the mark of a Buddha is ultimately empty, then though he knows emptiness he cannot be united with emptiness.’ It is not retreat; it is that ‘because his faculties are keen, he enters deeply and clings deeply’. So his question is: ‘From where do the buddhas come? Where do they go?’—this question the chapter does not answer. At the chapter's end there remains only his one sentence standing before the Dharma seat: ‘Because I look at the Buddha's body without ever being satisfied, I never part from seeing the buddhas.’ The answer is in the next chapter. The Sadāprarudita chapter has told the whole price of one person's seeking the Dharma, and has left the last step at the threshold: having known emptiness one must still be united with emptiness; having seen the Buddha one must still know the Buddha's absence of coming and going. The story stops here, and the road is not yet walked to the end—this is exactly the way this chapter hands it over.

義疏 · 總說Exposition · Overview

總說

〈薩陀波崙品〉是全論釋餘品之中最不像論的一品:它不立法數,不排位次,只說一個人求法的始末。開卷佛自己點明為何要說一個人——「菩薩摩訶薩求般若波羅蜜,當如薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩。是菩薩今在大雷音佛所行菩薩道。」須菩提隨即問「薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩云何求般若波羅蜜?」,佛之答便是一整部本生:「薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩本求般若波羅蜜時,不惜身命,不求名利。」論主釋此,先把這一品接回前品之末——前品〈涅槃如化品〉問到最後,是「新發意菩薩云何教性空法?」與佛之反問「法先有今無耶?」;論主接著說出本品所以生起的一句判語:「性空法非難得難知。何以故?本來常無,更無新異,汝何以心驚謂為難得?」性空難不難得,不在法上難,在人上難,所以下一句便落到行處——「是性空法雖甚深,菩薩但能一心勤精進,不惜身命,作如是一心求,便可得。此中說薩陀波崙本生為證。」何以要以本生為證?論主說得極平實:「佛法有十二部經,或因修妬路、偈經、本生經得度;今佛以本生經為證。」而本生之用,只在讀者心中生起一念——「彼人能得,我亦應得。」全品三經三論,跨卷九十六、九十七、九十八三卷,依卷界與經論之界分作四分:卷九十六一分,說聞聲受教與擇師之誡;卷九十七一分,說七日啼哭、佛現身指路、與入諸三昧;卷九十八之經段,說十方諸佛安慰、賣身供養、長者女發心、以至見曇無竭而發問;卷九十八之論段,則逐條回頭釋此一路之所以然,終於一句最不客氣的自問:得諸三昧者何以還會深著佛相。

卷九十六一分,說的是起腳與擇師。經①之教誡凡兩重。第一重是行法之誡:「汝善男子!從是東行,莫念疲極,莫念睡眠,莫念飲食,莫念晝夜,莫念寒熱,莫念內外。」隨即由粗轉細——「善男子!行時莫觀左右。汝行時莫壞身相,莫壞色相,莫壞受、想、行、識相。」而其所以然,經文自說:「若壞是諸相,則於佛法有礙;若於佛法有礙,便往來五道生死中,亦不能得般若波羅蜜。」薩陀波崙之報,不是應諾而已,是把自己的願說出來:「我當從教!何以故?我欲為一切眾生作大明,欲集一切諸佛法,欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故。」第二重是擇師之誡:先立所求之心——「汝於空、無相、無作之法,應生信心,以離相心求般若波羅蜜,離我相乃至離知者、見者相。」次立所依之人——「當遠離惡知識,當親近供養善知識」,而何謂善知識,經中有定義不含糊:「能說空、無相、無作、無生、無滅法及一切種智,令人心入歡喜信樂,是為善知識。」既有師,便有事師之法:「汝所從聞是般若波羅蜜處,應生心如佛想」,而其反面亦同時誡定——「莫以世利心故隨逐法師,但為愛法、恭敬法故,隨逐說法菩薩。」末後一段最難讀,亦最要緊:若惡魔為說法菩薩作五欲因緣,弟子當如何?經文不教他去判,教他去觀——先知說法者受五欲或有三種方便之故,「以方便力故,欲令眾生種善根故,欲與眾生同其事故」;再回到法上看,「一切法自性空,無眾生、無人、無我,一切法如幻、如夢、如響、如影、如炎、如化」。論①逐難而釋,所釋者幾乎全是讀者會起的疑。般若既無相畢竟空,行禪定尚難得,「何況憂愁啼哭散心求覓而當可得」?答只一句:「為新發意菩薩說薩陀波崙。」既是新發意,何以十方諸佛現前、得無量三昧?答在發心之深淺而不在年資:「新學菩薩有二種:一者、深心著世間樂,軟心發意;二者、深心發意,不著世間樂」,而「軟心發意者,佛不以為發心;深心發意者,乃名為發心」。既能如是苦行,何以至今仍在大雷音佛所行菩薩道而未作佛?答亦不迴護:「佛法無量無邊,若千萬阿僧祇劫修勤苦行尚不可得,何況薩陀波崙一世苦行!」且「菩薩三昧如十方國土中塵數,薩陀波崙所得六萬三昧何足為多!」名字之釋則並存三說不判:「以其小時喜啼,故名常啼」;或以其「行大悲心柔軟故,見眾生在惡世,貧窮、老病、憂苦,為之悲泣」;或以其求道而不得問處,「憂愁啼哭,七日七夜。因是故,天、龍、鬼神號曰常啼」。莫念疲極一誡,論主釋得最可用:飢渴疲極交來切身,云何不念?答曰「大欲精進力故,一心愛樂佛道,不惜身命」,而休息飲食「皆是助身法」,「知皆虛誑無常、無實,如怨、如賊,但為身樂故,何足存念」。莫念晝夜,是破一個最像道理的藉口——不得作「晝是行法,夜應止息」之念,因為「實無晝夜,所以者何?日依須彌,影翳故名夜」。莫壞身相,則是防兩邊:「五眾和合故假名為身。若說別更決定有身法,是則壞身相;若著無身法,是亦壞身相」,唯「離是一異、有無等邊,行於中道」乃得。不見形而受教何以可信?答有二:「人所求事急故,聞聲則應」;且「聞其所說理好,則知其人亦好故,不須眼見」。既已教精進、教三解脫門,何須更教親近善知識?答之喻最好記:「雖有好法,若無教者,行時多錯;譬如雖有好藥,亦須良醫。」而全分最重之一節,是弟子見師有過當如何。論主先說病源:「有人既得善知識,不得其意,反成讎隙而墮地獄,更相謗毀故」,而「唯佛一人無有過失,餘人誰能無者」;其害不在師而在己——「若弟子見師之過若實、若虛,其心自壞,不復能得法利」。所以當念「師之過失,不著於我,我但從師受般若波羅蜜法」。三喻連下,皆取『因器廢寶』之愚:「如狗皮囊盛好寶物,不應以囊故而棄其寶」;「如罪人執燭照道,不可以人罪故,不受其明,自墜溝壑」;又如遣小人導道,不可以人小故不隨其語。乃至斷之曰「師若實有罪,尚不應離」。反過來,師若持戒清淨而不顧錄弟子,亦不許起怨——當自念「我宿世罪故,今為小人,師不輕我,我自無福,不能得道」。一分之收筆,是一句可以帶走的話:於師「但一心恭敬,不應念其長短」,能如是者,「如完牢之器,所受不漏」。

卷九十七一分,說的是求不得時怎麼求。經②起於一個極平凡的失誤——受教東行之後,忽然想起有三件事沒問:「我當何處去?去當遠近?當從誰聞般若波羅蜜?」這一失誤便逼出全品第一個大關:無處可問時怎麼辦。薩陀波崙之法,是不去別處找,就在原地立一個誓:「我住是中,過一日一夜,若二、三、四、五、六、七日七夜,不念疲極,乃至不念飢渴、寒熱,不聞聽受般若波羅蜜因緣,終不起也!」其憂之切,佛以一喻說之:「譬如人有一子卒死,憂愁苦毒,唯懷懊惱,不生餘念。」七日之末,空中有佛,先安慰而後指路:「過去諸佛行菩薩道時,求般若波羅蜜,亦如汝今日。」指路之語極具體——「從是東行,去此五百由旬,有城名眾香」,其城「縱廣十二由旬,豐樂安靜,人民熾盛;五百市里,街巷相當,端嚴如畫,橋津如地,寬博清淨」;而這一片莊嚴之所由來,經文自己交代,不許讀成無因之樂土:「是諸眾生宿業所致,長夜信樂深法,行般若波羅蜜因緣故,受是果報。」城中之人亦一併點出:「曇無竭菩薩與六萬八千婇女,五欲具足,共相娛樂」,而同一人「日三時說般若波羅蜜」;其會中之眾,經文逐項列其分位——「中有聽者,中有受者,中有持者,中有誦者,中有書者,中有正觀者,中有如說行者」,而同會之益則一:「眾生以是因緣故,皆不墮惡道,不退轉於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」佛末後再囑一句,正是對治前面那一場空等:「汝去莫計晝夜,莫生障礙心,汝不久當得聞般若波羅蜜!」此後薩陀波崙住而念曇無竭,於一切法中得無礙知見,「即得無量三昧門現在前」,經②遂列五十餘三昧之名,終於「即見十方無量阿僧祇諸佛為諸菩薩摩訶薩說般若波羅蜜」。論②之釋,起手先問一個不客氣的問題:何以會忘了問?答曰「薩陀波崙大歡喜覆心故忘;如人大憂愁、大歡喜,以此二事故忘。」聲已滅矣,何以仍住此七日?答在他所知之路只有一條:如本一心求時空中有聲,今亦一心如本而冀更聞。其情狀,論主以小兒為喻:「如小兒得少美味,著是味故,更復啼泣,而欲得之」。何以恰是七日?答亦兩面夾定:「譬如人大渴故,乃知水美」,故不宜太速;「若二日、三日,精進欲未深;若過七日,恐其憂愁妨心,不任求道」,故不宜太久。喪子一喻,論主不肯輕放,逐項比其異同:總相言之,如喪愛子者「念其長大,多所成辦,冀得其力」;而細分則處處不及——「父雖愛子,不能以頭目與之;菩薩為般若波羅蜜故,無量世中,以頭目髓腦施與眾生」;「子但是假名,虛誑不實之法;般若波羅蜜真實聖法,無有虛誑」。其取喻之故,末後一句說盡:「世人皆知喪子憂愁故,以此為喻。」空中所現是何等佛?論主並存異說而不強斷:「有人言:非真佛,但是像現耳——或諸佛遣化,或大菩薩現作。」而先聲後形之別,繫於功德之熟:「以先善根福德未成就故,但聞聲;今七日七夜一心念佛,功德成就故,得見佛身。」佛既現身,何以不即度之?答繫於因緣不在此處:「佛所以不即度者,以其與曇無竭世世因緣,應當從彼度故」,猶如「有人應從舍利弗度,假使諸佛現身,不能令悟」。曇無竭之名與位亦於此釋定:其名義為法盛,以其在眾香城中「為眾生隨意說法,令眾生廣種善根」;其國「無王,此中人民皆無吾我,如欝單越人,唯以曇無竭菩薩為王」。而全分最易起疑之處在此:六萬八千婇女五欲具足之人,如何是說般若之師?論主兩說並錄。一說是生身菩薩而利根,「為攝眾生故,受五欲而不失禪定」,其喻極生動——「如人避熱故,在泥中臥,還洗則如故」;且「雖是生身,未離煩惱而能修行善法,為眾生故不盡結使」。一說是「法性生身,為度眾香城人故,變化而度」,其證在十方佛稱讚而遣薩陀波崙從之受法。毒箭之喻,論主釋其所以急:箭者邪疑,毒者貪欲,不疾出則「遍滿身中而失命」;而所謂「斷諸有心」,論主警之曰「所有心者,取相著,乃至善法中亦有是病」——連善法上的取著都算在內。末後五十餘三昧逐一立義,是本分最見功夫處,亦是讀者最易跳過處:「諸法性觀三昧」是「能觀一切諸法實性」;「諸法不異三昧」是「觀一切法一相,所謂無相」;離闇與破無明之別,在厚薄——「無明有二種:一者、厚,二者、薄」,故「破厚無明故名離闇,先破薄無明故名破諸法無明」;「諸法無分別見三昧」之用,在斷憎愛之根,「見一切法,不作分別」;「離諸見三昧」所離者不止外道,「六十二邪見,及色等法中取相,乃至佛見、法見、僧見、涅槃見,皆名為見。所以者何?取相能生著心故」;「破魔三昧」則明其力之所在——「魔雖是欲界主,菩薩以人身能破魔事」;「不著三界三昧」者「身雖在三界中,心常在涅槃故不著」;而「見諸佛三昧」最切本品之事,「雖未得天眼、天耳,而能見十方諸佛,聞十方諸佛所說法,諮問所疑」。此中又夾一問可為全品之眼:既已破一切法中無明,尚何須至曇無竭所?論主答曰「破無明不唯一種——有遮令不起亦名為破,有得諸法實相故破無明」,且無明種數甚多,分屬新學、小菩薩、大菩薩、佛,乃至「佛無明盡破無餘」。所得不是所盡,這一判斷,正是卷九十八論段末一問之伏筆。

卷九十八之經段,說的是有所得之後仍要行的路。十方諸佛之安慰,起手便與所得相反:先印可「我等本行菩薩道時,求般若波羅蜜,得是諸三昧,亦如汝今所得」,隨即拆去所得之相——「我等觀是諸三昧性,不見有法出三昧、入三昧者,亦不見行佛道者,亦不見得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者。」而般若之定義於此出之最簡:「是名般若波羅蜜,所謂不念有是諸法。」其果亦即由此立:「我等於無所念法中住,得是金色身、丈六光明、三十二相、八十隨形好、不可思議智慧、無上戒、無上三昧、無上智慧,一切功德皆悉具足。」既無所念而功德具足,所教者便只有一事——「於是佛法中,倍應恭敬愛念,生清淨心;於善知識中,應生如佛想。」薩陀波崙隨即問「何等是我善知識所應親近供養者」,諸佛所答仍是曇無竭,而報恩之量說得極重:「汝供養曇無竭菩薩,若一劫、若二劫、若三劫,乃至過百千劫,頂戴恭敬;以一切樂具,三千世界中所有妙色、聲、香、味、觸,盡以供養,未能報須臾之恩。」諸佛忽然不現,留下的正是全品後半之問:「是諸佛從何所來?去至何所?」下文遂由問而供、由供而賣身。其貧之狀,經文逐項列盡:「今我貧窮,無華香、瓔珞、燒香、澤香、衣服、幡蓋、金、銀、真珠、琉璃、頗梨、珊瑚、虎珀」;而不肯空手之故,是自己那一念過不去——「我法不應空往曇無竭菩薩所,我若空往,喜悅心不生。」賣身之理由亦說得直白:「我世世喪身無數,無始生死中或死、或賣,或為欲因緣故,世世在地獄中受無量苦惱,未曾為清淨法故、為供養說法師故喪身。」於是市肆上有一聲三唱:「誰欲須人?誰欲須人?誰欲買人?」而魔於此時方現——魔之念,經文備錄其所畏者何:畏其得正問般若及方便力,畏其「當得多聞具足,如大海水」,畏其「過我境界,亦教餘人出我境界」,故曰「我今當壞其事!」其壞法不是殺害,只是遮蔽:「爾時,惡魔隱蔽諸婆羅門、居士,令不聞其自賣聲;除一長者女,魔不能蔽。」賣身不售,其自責亦只一句:「我為大罪,賣身不售。」帝釋之試繼之而起——「我當試之,知是善男子實以深心愛法故,捨是身不?」化作婆羅門而索其最不可與者:「我不須人,我今欲祠天,當須人心、人血、人髓,汝能賣與我不?」而薩陀波崙聞之所起,不是怖而是喜:「我得大利,得第一利!」答價之語亦無一毫留餘:「汝所須者,我盡與汝!」問其價幾何,則曰「隨汝意與我!」隨即「右手執利刀,刺左臂出血,割右髀肉,復欲破骨出髓」。長者女之發心,正起於此一刻——她在閣上遙見,念「是善男子何因緣故,困苦其身?我當往問」;及聞其所求之法,乃知所捨之身為何而捨:曇無竭「是人善學般若波羅蜜及方便力,是人當為我說菩薩所應作、菩薩所應行道」,而所得者終歸於與人共之——「以無上法寶分布與一切眾生」。她聞已心驚毛竪,語極斬截:「甚希有!汝所說者,微妙難值!為是一一功德法故,應捨如恒河沙等身。」帝釋於是復本身而讚之曰「善男子!汝堅受是事,其心不動」,並自白其試:「我實不用人心、血、髓,但來相試;汝願何等,我當相與。」薩陀波崙索願只一句:「與我阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」帝釋不能與而實說其不能——「此非我力所辦,是諸佛境界。必相供養,更索餘願」;乃改索平復其身,「是時,薩陀波崙身即平復,無有瘡瘢,如本不異」。此後長者女白父母而得聽許,載五百乘車東去,入眾香城,見曇無竭在高臺法座上說法。將近之時,一個極小的動作最見其心:「我等儀不應載車趣曇無竭菩薩」——遂下車步進。臺上所供者是經卷,釋提桓因為之點明般若之位:「此是《摩訶般若波羅蜜》,是諸菩薩摩訶薩母,能生諸佛、攝持菩薩」;而其經卷「曇無竭菩薩以七寶印印之,我等不能得開以示汝」。供養之時,薩陀波崙自分其具為二——「一分供養《般若波羅蜜》,一分供養法座上曇無竭菩薩」。所散華香化成華臺寶帳,諸女見而歎曰「未曾有也!曇無竭大師神德乃爾!」,於是「皆發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心」。經段之末,薩陀波崙具述始末而發其問,其所求者不止一答:「大師!當為我說諸佛所從來、所至處,令我得知;知已,亦常不離見諸佛!」——本品即止於此問,答在次品。

卷九十八之論段,是回頭逐條問所以然,而其問法最不留情。十方諸佛初出口何以不先與法而先破所得?論主答得明白:「爾時,薩陀波崙大得諸三昧力,其心深著;是故諸佛為說求諸三昧性,不見實體,亦不見入三昧、出三昧者,眾生空、法空故。」既已聞曇無竭是其善知識,何以又問「何等是我善知識」?答曰「以佛勅於善知識中倍應恭敬愛念故」,且欲於十方佛所聞其功德以堅其信。前番不見空中聲便七日啼哭,今番不見十方佛何以反不大憂?答在境界已異:「薩陀波崙先時但有肉眼,未得三昧,以深心信著善法故,大啼哭;今得諸三昧力,又見十方佛,諸煩惱微薄,著心已離故」,但一心念何時見曇無竭而已。既能入三昧見十方佛,何不還入三昧自問諸佛,而必欲問曇無竭?答仍在因緣:十方佛既已種種讚其世世之師,是故欲問。供養一節,論主連下四答,逐層加深。其一,法供養雖上,而「世間眾生見遠來求法而空無所有,則不發喜心;以世法故,求供養具」。其二,「五波羅蜜為助般若波羅蜜法,助法中檀波羅蜜為首」,故以根本供養尊重福田;且亦欲起發眾人。其三,「諸善法行時、思惟時,其味各異;薩陀波崙欲行布施味,是故求供養具」。其四,大菩薩何以貧窮?並存二說——或捨家求道「一身獨去,不齎財物」,或「雖是大人,宿世小罪因緣故,生貧窮家」;而論主於此插一句貧富之判,是全論中最可記者之一:「貧有二種:一者、財貧,二者、功德法貧。功德法貧,最大可恥!財貧,好人亦有;法貧,好人所無。」賣身之疑亦逐一釋:賣身與人,誰復持以供養?答曰「捨身即是大供養,去住無在」,又或寄人供養,或其主聽其供養而還;而根本之理在輕重——「於外、內物中,內施為重,惜之深故」。魔之一段,四問四答最見次第。魔何以欲破?「魔常為諸佛、菩薩怨家,故欲來破」,且小菩薩未得實相,可壞;「如小樹栽,小兒能破;大,不可破」。魔何以先前不來而此時方來?答繫於心之定與不定:「薩陀波崙先心未定,惜身未盡;見十方佛已,得諸三昧,其心乃定」;而定心之現正是魔驚之時——「若菩薩心未定,未能動魔;若大菩薩其心已定,魔亦不來」,今「欲定心出魔境界,是故魔來」,喻曰「譬如負債人,未欲遠去,債主不遮;欲出他界,則不聽去」。魔有大力,何以不殺而但壞?「魔本不嫉其壽命,但憎其作佛心,是故欲壞」,且「諸天神法,人無重罪,不得妄殺,但得壞亂恐怖」。長者女何以獨不被蔽?並存三說,首說即「以其為佛道世世集功德故,魔不能蔽」。既不惜身,無人買亦不應愁,何以大愁?答曰「既發大心,不滿其願,是故大愁」——所愁者非身,是願。帝釋之試,論主亦不迴護其可疑處。帝釋報得知他心,何須來試?答曰「諸天但知世間人心,作佛、不作佛心,非其所知」;且「欲多所引導故來試之,令聞見者,皆發心求佛」。而試之所以必取其重者,喻在鍛金:「又如金銀等諸寶,不以輕賤故燒鍛磨打;菩薩亦如是,若能割肉出血、破骨出髓,其心不動,是正定菩薩。」帝釋妄語豈非罪?答判在心而不在語:「若以慳貪、瞋恚煩惱欲求自利故妄語,是故為罪」;而「帝釋若作實身、實語,菩薩則不信;是故如其國法,天祠所須,為其信受故」。「我得大利,得第一利」一句,論主連作六重分別以顯其層層可進——「大利者,阿鞞跋致地;第一利者,是佛道」,乃至「大利者,菩薩地;第一利者,佛地」;而所謂便為具足者,「雖未具足,已住具足因緣」。長者女之發心,論主指出其機在何處:前唱賣身而不來,今見割身乃來,因「但空言賣身事輕,破身出心髓事重故,長者女發心」;其心念亦錄之——「一切眾生皆求樂畏苦、貪愛其身;薩陀波崙而自割刺,是為希有!」而所說之法能令人發心者,取其可見之事,「譬如厚葉樹多所蔭覆;又如熱時曠野險道清涼大池」。既已割截,何能為女廣說佛法?答亦質實:「是菩薩心力大,雖有身苦不能覆心」,且「始以刀割肉流血,方欲破骨出髓,而長者女來,未大悶故,能得說法」。身何以能平復?論主歸之於不可思議而不強解:「佛說有五不可思議。龍事所作,尚不可思議,何況天!」長者何以一聞而許女偕去?答在宿因:「長者亦植德本,以少因緣故生無佛國;暫聞佛德,發其宿識,心即開悟,故能發遣。譬如蓮花,生長具足,見日開敷」;父母之聽許,亦因「知女心淳熟,無不淨行,持操不妄,不樂世樂,但求法利」。至於曇無竭既已通利般若,何用七寶臺書經供養?論主答有二義:「一者、眾生心行不同,或樂見經卷,或樂聞演說。二者、曇無竭身為白衣,現有家屬」,鈍根者見之或疑「此有居家,必有染著,何能以畢竟清淨無著般若波羅蜜利益眾生」,故以經卷示之。何以先供經卷而後供人?答在三寶之次第:「所書般若,入法寶中。佛寶次第有法寶故,應先供養;曇無竭一人故,僧寶所不攝,是故先供養法寶」;且「曇無竭菩薩所說者雖是法,而眾生取人相故,多生著心」,而見所書般若則不生人相,著心較輕。又斷之曰「經法諸佛尚供養,何況曇無竭及薩陀波崙!」七寶印之義並存二說,後說為「有求佛道七大神,是執金剛杵,常給曇無竭菩薩使守護經文,不令魔及魔民改更錯亂,為貴敬般若故」。諸女見神通而發心,豈非不由悲心而入?論主於此立一條極寬而不濫之判:「發心有種種:有聞說法而發心者,有於眾生起慈悲而發心者,有見神通力、大威德而發心者,然後漸漸而生悲心」;而其所以可許,在一條更根本之理——「依愛而斷愛,依慢而斷慢」,故引經證之曰「愛、慢等諸煩惱,皆是佛道根本」,而總結一喻:「因是愛、慢,後得清淨好心,故言佛道根本,譬如蓮花生污泥。」禮拜之先後亦不空過:「花、香等供養不貴故,先以供養;身貴重,故後禮拜。」末後一問最重,亦最見論主不護其人:既得破無明、觀諸法性等諸大三昧,何以還取佛相深生愛著?答曰「若新發意菩薩雖能總相知諸法空、無相,於諸佛所深愛著故,不能解佛相畢竟空,雖知空而不能與空合」;所以然者,「諸佛有無量無邊實功德,是菩薩利根故,深入、深著」。而其危亦一併指出:「若佛不為是菩薩說空者,是菩薩為愛佛故,能自滅親族,何況餘人!但以解空故無是事。」一品之終,遂落在薩陀波崙那句自陳——「我見佛身無厭足故,常不離見諸佛」,問已發而答未至。

四分合觀,其弧一言可斷:卷九十六說信誰,卷九十七說等多久,卷九十八經段說捨什麼,卷九十八論段說所捨所得皆不可著。前二分是往,後二分是至;而每一分皆有一個「不可念」與一個「不可少」相對而立。卷九十六不可念者是身之苦樂與師之長短,不可少者是善知識;卷九十七不可念者是晝夜與障礙心,不可少者是一心不退之求;卷九十八經段不可念者是身命與財物,不可少者是供養與親近;卷九十八論段不可念者是所得之三昧與所見之佛相,不可少者是空慧。四分之間有一線貫串,即「不惜身命」四字之逐層加深:初聞聲時之不惜,只是不念疲極;七日啼哭時之不惜,是不念飲食;賣身時之不惜,是真以刀自割;而論段所拆之最後一層,是連『我為法捨身』這一念亦不可存為實——「不見有法出三昧、入三昧者」,則亦無一個捨身求法之我在。所以全品說一個苦行者,而所歸不在苦:論主開卷即說「性空法非難得難知」,末後即說得三昧者猶著佛相;一頭說法不難,一頭說人自難,本生所證者正在此中間。

因此,讀此品之每一段時,至少可問三層。其一,這一段所說的是境界還是因——本品最易被讀成一串神異:聞空中聲、見佛現身、得六萬三昧、身瘡平復。然論主之釋,每一處都把它推回因上:見佛身,是「七日七夜一心念佛,功德成就故」;不被魔蔽,是「為佛道世世集功德故」;長者能聽其女偕去,是「亦植德本」。凡見一奇特事,先問其因何在,便不致讀成他人之運氣。其二,這一段若被讀反,會成什麼——此品可讀反處有三。一是讀「應生心如佛想」而不讀下句,遂以師為不可議而廢其擇;然經中同時誡「莫以世利心故隨逐法師」,論中亦直說「唯佛一人無有過失,餘人誰能無者」,可見生佛想者是防自失,不是判師無過。二是讀「師若實有罪,尚不應離」而以為凡師皆不可離;然此語之所對,是弟子「其心自壞,不復能得法利」一病,所護者是自己的法利,不是師之過。三是讀賣身割肉而以苦為道;然論主明說所貴者是「內施為重,惜之深故」之捨心,且一再把功德歸於因緣與定心,不歸於痛。其三,我今無此境界,此品於我何用——本品所給之用,恰在最平常處:忘了問,就回到原處再一心求;求而未得,就知「若二日、三日,精進欲未深」而不以速斷其誠;見師有過,就記得「師之過失,不著於我」;自覺貧乏無可供養,就記得「貧有二種」,而所可恥者唯法貧;乃至見人因見神通、因慕威德而入道,就記得「依愛而斷愛,依慢而斷慢」,不以其始不淨而斷其終。順著四分讀下去,終會落在論主那一句最不留情的判語上:得諸三昧者尚且「雖知空而不能與空合」——所得之多,從來不是所著之少。

依原論次序讀下去

Overview

"Sadāprarudita" is, among the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters of the whole treatise, the chapter least like a treatise: it sets up no numbered lists of dharmas and arranges no stages; it only tells the beginning and end of one person's seeking of the Dharma. At the opening of the chapter the Buddha himself makes plain why one person is to be told of—「菩薩摩訶薩求般若波羅蜜,當如薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩。是菩薩今在大雷音佛所行菩薩道。」 tr. "A bodhisattva-mahāsattva seeking prajñāpāramitā should be like the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Sadāprarudita. This bodhisattva is now practising the bodhisattva path in the presence of the Buddha Great Thunder-Sound." Subhūti at once asks 「薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩云何求般若波羅蜜?」 tr. "How did the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Sadāprarudita seek prajñāpāramitā?", and the Buddha's answer is a whole jātaka: 「薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩本求般若波羅蜜時,不惜身命,不求名利。」 tr. "When the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Sadāprarudita originally sought prajñāpāramitā, he did not spare body or life and did not seek fame or gain." In explaining this, the treatise-author first joins this chapter back to the end of the preceding chapter—what the preceding chapter, "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration", asked at the very last was 「新發意菩薩云何教性空法?」 tr. "How is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind to be taught the dharma of the emptiness of nature?" together with the Buddha's question in return, 「法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Were dharmas existent before and non-existent now?"; the treatise-author then speaks the one sentence of judgement from which this chapter arises: 「性空法非難得難知。何以故?本來常無,更無新異,汝何以心驚謂為難得?」 tr. "The dharma of the emptiness of nature is not hard to obtain or hard to know. Why? From the first it has always been non-existent; there is nothing new and strange; why are you startled in mind and call it hard to obtain?" Whether the emptiness of nature is hard to obtain or not, the difficulty lies not in the dharma but in the person; so the next sentence falls at once on the place of practice—「是性空法雖甚深,菩薩但能一心勤精進,不惜身命,作如是一心求,便可得。此中說薩陀波崙本生為證。」 tr. "Though this dharma of the emptiness of nature is very deep, if the bodhisattva can only with one mind diligently exert vigour, not sparing body or life, and seek with one mind in this way, it can be obtained. Here the jātaka of Sadāprarudita is told as proof." Why must a jātaka serve as proof? The treatise-author says it very plainly: 「佛法有十二部經,或因修妬路、偈經、本生經得度;今佛以本生經為證。」 tr. "The Buddha-Dharma has the twelve divisions of the scriptures, and some are delivered through the sūtra, the verse scriptures, or the jātaka scriptures; now the Buddha takes the jātaka scriptures as proof." And the use of a jātaka lies only in giving rise to one thought in the reader's mind—「彼人能得,我亦應得。」 tr. "That person could obtain it; I too should obtain it." The whole chapter, three sūtra segments and three treatise segments, spans the three fascicles ninety-six, ninety-seven, and ninety-eight, and by the boundaries of the fascicles and the boundaries of sūtra and treatise it is divided into four parts: Fascicle 96, one part, tells of hearing the voice and receiving the teaching, and of the warnings about choosing a teacher; Fascicle 97, one part, tells of the seven days of weeping, the Buddha appearing in his body to point the way, and the entry into the samādhis; Fascicle 98, Sūtra Section, tells of the consolation of the buddhas of the ten directions, the selling of himself to make offerings, and the elder's daughter arousing the mind, up to his seeing Dharmodgata and putting his question; Fascicle 98, Treatise Section, turns back to explain, item by item, why this whole road is as it is, and ends with a most unsparing question it puts to itself: why one who has obtained the samādhis can still cling deeply to the mark of a Buddha.

Fascicle 96, one part, speaks of setting out and of choosing a teacher. The warnings of Sūtra ① come in two layers. The first layer is the warning about the dharma of going: 「汝善男子!從是東行,莫念疲極,莫念睡眠,莫念飲食,莫念晝夜,莫念寒熱,莫念內外。」 tr. "You, good man! Go east from here; do not think of weariness, do not think of sleep, do not think of food and drink, do not think of day and night, do not think of cold and heat, do not think of inside and outside." At once it turns from the coarse to the fine—「善男子!行時莫觀左右。汝行時莫壞身相,莫壞色相,莫壞受、想、行、識相。」 tr. "Good man! As you go, do not look left or right. As you go, do not destroy the mark of the body, do not destroy the mark of form, do not destroy the marks of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness." And the reason for it the sūtra text itself states: 「若壞是諸相,則於佛法有礙;若於佛法有礙,便往來五道生死中,亦不能得般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "If you destroy these marks, you have an obstruction in the Buddha-Dharma; if you have an obstruction in the Buddha-Dharma, you go and come within the birth and death of the five destinies, and also cannot obtain prajñāpāramitā." Sadāprarudita's reply is not merely to assent; it is to speak out his own vow: 「我當從教!何以故?我欲為一切眾生作大明,欲集一切諸佛法,欲得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提故。」 tr. "I shall follow the teaching! Why? Because I wish to make a great light for all beings, wish to gather all the dharmas of the buddhas, and wish to obtain anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." The second layer is the warning about choosing a teacher: first it sets up the mind that seeks—「汝於空、無相、無作之法,應生信心,以離相心求般若波羅蜜,離我相乃至離知者、見者相。」 tr. "Toward the dharmas of emptiness, the signless, and non-action you should give rise to faith, and seek prajñāpāramitā with a mind apart from marks—apart from the mark of a self, and so on up to apart from the marks of a knower and a seer." Next it sets up the person to rely on—「當遠離惡知識,當親近供養善知識」 tr. "you should be far from the evil friend; you should draw near to and make offerings to the good friend", and what the good friend is, the sūtra defines without ambiguity: 「能說空、無相、無作、無生、無滅法及一切種智,令人心入歡喜信樂,是為善知識。」 tr. "One who can speak the dharmas of emptiness, the signless, non-action, non-arising, and non-ceasing, and the omniscience of all kinds, causing people's minds to enter into joy, faith, and delight—this is the good friend." Once there is a teacher, there is the dharma of serving the teacher: 「汝所從聞是般若波羅蜜處,應生心如佛想」 tr. "toward the place from which you hear this prajñāpāramitā, you should give rise in your mind to the notion of a Buddha", and its reverse side is warned against at the same time—「莫以世利心故隨逐法師,但為愛法、恭敬法故,隨逐說法菩薩。」 tr. "Do not follow the Dharma teacher out of a mind for worldly gain; only out of love of the Dharma and reverence for the Dharma follow the bodhisattva who teaches the Dharma." The last passage is the hardest to read and also the most essential: if evil Māra produces the causes and conditions of the five desires for the bodhisattva who teaches the Dharma, what should the disciple do? The sūtra text does not teach him to judge; it teaches him to contemplate—first to know that the one who teaches the Dharma may receive the five desires for three reasons, 「以方便力故,欲令眾生種善根故,欲與眾生同其事故」 tr. "because of the power of skilful means; because he wishes to cause beings to plant roots of goodness; and because he wishes to share an endeavour with beings"; then to come back and look at the dharma, 「一切法自性空,無眾生、無人、無我,一切法如幻、如夢、如響、如影、如炎、如化」 tr. "all dharmas are empty of self-nature, without beings, without a person, and non-self; all dharmas are like an illusion, like a dream, like an echo, like a shadow, like a mirage, like a conjuration". Treatise ① explains difficulty by difficulty, and what it explains is almost entirely the doubts a reader would raise. Since prajñā is signless and ultimately empty, and is hard to obtain even in the practice of meditative concentration, 「何況憂愁啼哭散心求覓而當可得」 tr. "how much less could it be obtained by grieving, weeping, and searching with a scattered mind"? The answer is only one sentence: 「為新發意菩薩說薩陀波崙。」 tr. "Sadāprarudita is told for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind." Since he has newly aroused the mind, why did the buddhas of the ten directions appear before him, and why did he obtain immeasurable samādhis? The answer lies in the depth or shallowness of the arousing of the mind, not in seniority: 「新學菩薩有二種:一者、深心著世間樂,軟心發意;二者、深心發意,不著世間樂」 tr. "bodhisattvas new to the training are of two kinds: first, those who in their deep mind cling to worldly pleasure and arouse intent with a soft mind; second, those who arouse intent with a deep mind and do not cling to worldly pleasure", and 「軟心發意者,佛不以為發心;深心發意者,乃名為發心」 tr. "one who arouses intent with a soft mind the Buddha does not count as having aroused the mind; one who arouses intent with a deep mind is alone named as having aroused the mind". Since he could practise austerities like this, why is he still now practising the bodhisattva path in the presence of the Buddha Great Thunder-Sound, and has not become a Buddha? The answer does not shield him either: 「佛法無量無邊,若千萬阿僧祇劫修勤苦行尚不可得,何況薩陀波崙一世苦行!」 tr. "The Buddha-Dharma is immeasurable and boundless; even cultivating diligent austerities for thousands of myriads of asaṃkhyeya kalpas one still cannot obtain it, how much less by Sadāprarudita's austerities of a single lifetime!" And 「菩薩三昧如十方國土中塵數,薩陀波崙所得六萬三昧何足為多!」 tr. "The samādhis of bodhisattvas are as many as the atoms in the lands of the ten directions; how could the sixty thousand samādhis Sadāprarudita obtained count as many!" As for the explanation of the name, three explanations are set side by side without judgement: 「以其小時喜啼,故名常啼」 tr. "because as a small child he liked to weep, he was named Ever Weeping"; or it is because he 「行大悲心柔軟故,見眾生在惡世,貧窮、老病、憂苦,為之悲泣」 tr. "practised the mind of great compassion and was soft, so that seeing beings in an evil age, poor, old, sick, grieved, and suffering, he wept for them in sorrow"; or it is because, seeking the path and finding no place to ask, he 「憂愁啼哭,七日七夜。因是故,天、龍、鬼神號曰常啼」 tr. "grieved and wept for seven days and seven nights. Because of this the gods, nāgas, and spirits called him Ever Weeping". The single warning against thinking of weariness the treatise-author explains in the most usable way: when hunger, thirst, and weariness come pressing upon the body, how can one not think of them? The answer is 「大欲精進力故,一心愛樂佛道,不惜身命」 tr. "because of the power of great desire and vigour, with one mind he loves and delights in the Buddha path and does not spare body or life", while rest and food and drink 「皆是助身法」 tr. "are all dharmas that support the body", 「知皆虛誑無常、無實,如怨、如賊,但為身樂故,何足存念」 tr. "knowing that they are all false, deceptive, and impermanent, without reality, like an enemy, like a thief, only for the body's pleasure, what is there in them worth keeping in mind". The warning against thinking of day and night breaks an excuse that most resembles reason—one must not have the thought 「晝是行法,夜應止息」 tr. "the daytime is the dharma for walking the path; at night one should stop and rest", because 「實無晝夜,所以者何?日依須彌,影翳故名夜」 tr. "in fact there is no day or night. Why is that? The sun depends on Sumeru; because it is screened by the shadow, it is named night". The warning not to destroy the mark of the body guards against two extremes: 「五眾和合故假名為身。若說別更決定有身法,是則壞身相;若著無身法,是亦壞身相」 tr. "because of the coming together of the five aggregates, it is provisionally named a body. If one says there is a separate and definitely existing dharma of the body, this destroys the mark of the body; if one clings to the dharma of no body, this too destroys the mark of the body", and only 「離是一異、有無等邊,行於中道」 tr. "leaving these extremes of one and different, existence and non-existence, and the like, and practising the middle way" attains it. How can one receive teaching without seeing a form, and believe it? There are two answers: 「人所求事急故,聞聲則應」 tr. "because what a person seeks is urgent, on hearing a voice he responds"; and 「聞其所說理好,則知其人亦好故,不須眼見」 tr. "hearing that the principle of what is said is good, one knows that the person too is good, and so there is no need to see with the eyes". Since vigour and the three gates of liberation have already been taught, why must drawing near to the good friend be taught as well? The simile of the answer is the easiest to remember: 「雖有好法,若無教者,行時多錯;譬如雖有好藥,亦須良醫。」 tr. "Although there is a good dharma, if there is no one to teach it, one goes wrong often in practising it; just as, though there is good medicine, one still needs a good physician." And the weightiest section of the whole part is what a disciple should do on seeing a fault in the teacher. The treatise-author first states the source of the sickness: 「有人既得善知識,不得其意,反成讎隙而墮地獄,更相謗毀故」 tr. "there are people who, having found the good friend, do not grasp his intent, and on the contrary become enemies and fall into hell, because they slander and revile one another", and 「唯佛一人無有過失,餘人誰能無者」 tr. "only the Buddha alone is without fault; among other people, who can be without them"; the harm lies not in the teacher but in oneself—「若弟子見師之過若實、若虛,其心自壞,不復能得法利」 tr. "if a disciple sees the teacher's faults, whether real or unreal, his own mind is spoiled, and he can no longer obtain the benefit of the Dharma". So one should think: 「師之過失,不著於我,我但從師受般若波羅蜜法」 tr. "the teacher's faults do not attach to me; I only receive from the teacher the dharma of prajñāpāramitā". Three similes follow one after another, all taking up the folly of ‘discarding the jewel because of the vessel’: 「如狗皮囊盛好寶物,不應以囊故而棄其寶」 tr. "as when a dog-skin bag holds fine jewels, one should not discard the jewels because of the bag"; 「如罪人執燭照道,不可以人罪故,不受其明,自墜溝壑」 tr. "as when a criminal holds a torch to light the road, one may not, because of the person's crime, refuse his light and fall oneself into the ditch"; and again, as when a petty person is sent to guide one on the road, one may not refuse to follow his words because the person is petty. It goes so far as to decide: 「師若實有罪,尚不應離」 tr. "even if the teacher really has offences, one still should not leave him". Conversely, if the teacher keeps the precepts purely but pays the disciple no attention, resentment is not permitted either—one should think to oneself 「我宿世罪故,今為小人,師不輕我,我自無福,不能得道」 tr. "because of my offences in former lives I am now a petty person; the teacher does not look down on me; it is I myself who have no merit and cannot obtain the path". The closing stroke of the part is a sentence one can carry away: toward the teacher 「但一心恭敬,不應念其長短」 tr. "only revere him with one mind; one should not think of his strengths and shortcomings", and one who can be like this is 「如完牢之器,所受不漏」 tr. "like a whole and sound vessel, which does not leak what it receives".

Fascicle 97, one part, speaks of how to seek when one does not find. Sūtra ② begins from a most ordinary mistake—after receiving the teaching and going east, he suddenly remembers that there were three things he had not asked: 「我當何處去?去當遠近?當從誰聞般若波羅蜜?」 tr. "Where should I go? Is the place I am going far or near? From whom should I hear prajñāpāramitā?" This mistake forces out the first great barrier of the whole chapter: what to do when there is nowhere to ask. Sadāprarudita's way is not to look elsewhere but to set up an oath right where he is: 「我住是中,過一日一夜,若二、三、四、五、六、七日七夜,不念疲極,乃至不念飢渴、寒熱,不聞聽受般若波羅蜜因緣,終不起也!」 tr. "I shall stay here, through one day and one night, or two, three, four, five, six, or seven days and seven nights, not thinking of weariness, and so on up to not thinking of hunger and thirst, cold and heat; until I hear of the causes and conditions for listening to and receiving prajñāpāramitā, I shall never rise!" The urgency of his grief the Buddha states with a simile: 「譬如人有一子卒死,憂愁苦毒,唯懷懊惱,不生餘念。」 tr. "It is as when a person's only son suddenly dies, and he is grieved and in bitter pain, harbouring only anguish and giving rise to no other thought." At the end of the seven days there is a Buddha in the sky, who first consoles and then points the way: 「過去諸佛行菩薩道時,求般若波羅蜜,亦如汝今日。」 tr. "When the buddhas of the past practised the bodhisattva path and sought prajñāpāramitā, they too were as you are today." The words pointing the way are very concrete—「從是東行,去此五百由旬,有城名眾香」 tr. "go east from here; five hundred yojanas from here there is a city named Many Fragrances"; that city is 「縱廣十二由旬,豐樂安靜,人民熾盛;五百市里,街巷相當,端嚴如畫,橋津如地,寬博清淨」 tr. "twelve yojanas in length and breadth, rich, joyful, peaceful, and calm, its people flourishing; five hundred market quarters, their streets and lanes facing one another, upright and orderly as a painting, its bridges and fords level as the ground, broad and clean"; and where this whole expanse of adornment comes from, the sūtra text itself accounts for, not permitting it to be read as a paradise without a cause: 「是諸眾生宿業所致,長夜信樂深法,行般若波羅蜜因緣故,受是果報。」 tr. "It is what these beings' deeds of former lives have brought about: through the long night they have believed in and delighted in the deep Dharma, and because they practised prajñāpāramitā, they receive such retribution." The person in the city is pointed out along with it: 「曇無竭菩薩與六萬八千婇女,五欲具足,共相娛樂」 tr. "the bodhisattva Dharmodgata, with sixty-eight thousand court maidens, complete with the five desires, takes his pleasure together with them", and the same person 「日三時說般若波羅蜜」 tr. "teaches prajñāpāramitā three times a day"; the assembly in his gathering the sūtra text lists item by item in their stations—「中有聽者,中有受者,中有持者,中有誦者,中有書者,中有正觀者,中有如說行者」 tr. "among them are those who listen, among them those who receive, among them those who retain, among them those who recite, among them those who write it out, among them those who rightly contemplate, among them those who practise as it is taught", while the benefit for the same gathering is one: 「眾生以是因緣故,皆不墮惡道,不退轉於阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "Because of these causes and conditions, beings all do not fall into the evil destinies, and do not retrogress from anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." At the end the Buddha adds one more instruction, which is precisely the remedy for that empty wait before: 「汝去莫計晝夜,莫生障礙心,汝不久當得聞般若波羅蜜!」 tr. "Go, and do not reckon day and night; do not give rise to a mind of obstruction; before long you shall hear prajñāpāramitā!" After this Sadāprarudita stays and thinks of Dharmodgata, obtains unobstructed knowledge and vision in all dharmas, and 「即得無量三昧門現在前」 tr. "at once immeasurable gates of samādhi appeared before him", and Sūtra ② then lists the names of more than fifty samādhis, ending at 「即見十方無量阿僧祇諸佛為諸菩薩摩訶薩說般若波羅蜜」 tr. "at once he saw immeasurable asaṃkhyeya buddhas of the ten directions teaching prajñāpāramitā for the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas". Treatise ②'s explanation opens by asking an unsparing question: how could he forget to ask? The answer is 「薩陀波崙大歡喜覆心故忘;如人大憂愁、大歡喜,以此二事故忘。」 tr. "Sadāprarudita forgot because great joy covered his mind; just as when people are in great sorrow or great joy, by reason of these two things they forget." The voice had already ceased; why did he still stay here seven days? The answer is that the road he knew was only one: just as, when he had first sought with one mind, there was a voice in the sky, so now he was of one mind as before and hoped to hear it again. His state the treatise-author likens to a small child: 「如小兒得少美味,著是味故,更復啼泣,而欲得之」 tr. "just as a small child who has had a little taste of something delicious, clinging to that taste, cries again and wants to have it". Why exactly seven days? The answer pins it from both sides: 「譬如人大渴故,乃知水美」 tr. "just as only when a person is greatly thirsty does he know how sweet water is", so it should not be too quick; 「若二日、三日,精進欲未深;若過七日,恐其憂愁妨心,不任求道」 tr. "if it were two or three days, his desire for vigour would not yet be deep; if it went beyond seven days, it was feared that his sorrow would obstruct his mind so that he could not bear to seek the path", so it should not be too long. The simile of losing a son the treatise-author is unwilling to let go lightly, and he compares likeness and difference item by item: speaking by the general mark, it is like one who has lost a beloved son and 「念其長大,多所成辦,冀得其力」 tr. "thinks of how, when he grew up, he would accomplish much, and hoped to obtain his help"; but in fine distinction it falls short at every point—「父雖愛子,不能以頭目與之;菩薩為般若波羅蜜故,無量世中,以頭目髓腦施與眾生」 tr. "though a father loves his son, he cannot give him his head and eyes; the bodhisattva, for the sake of prajñāpāramitā, through immeasurable lifetimes gives his head, eyes, marrow, and brain to beings"; 「子但是假名,虛誑不實之法;般若波羅蜜真實聖法,無有虛誑」 tr. "the son is only a provisional name, a false, deceptive, and unreal dharma; prajñāpāramitā is the real holy Dharma, without deception". Why the simile is taken, the last sentence says completely: 「世人皆知喪子憂愁故,以此為喻。」 tr. "Because people of the world all know the grief of losing a son, this is taken as the simile." What kind of Buddha appeared in the sky? The treatise-author sets the differing explanations side by side and does not force a decision: 「有人言:非真佛,但是像現耳——或諸佛遣化,或大菩薩現作。」 tr. "Someone says: it was not a true Buddha, only an image appearing—either a conjuration sent by the buddhas, or something manifested and made by a great bodhisattva." And the difference between the voice first and the form afterwards depends on the ripening of merit: 「以先善根福德未成就故,但聞聲;今七日七夜一心念佛,功德成就故,得見佛身。」 tr. "Because earlier his roots of goodness and merit were not yet accomplished, he only heard a voice; now, having recollected the Buddha with one mind for seven days and seven nights, because his merit is accomplished, he gets to see the Buddha's body." Since the Buddha had appeared in his body, why did he not deliver him at once? The answer depends on the causes and conditions not lying here: 「佛所以不即度者,以其與曇無竭世世因緣,應當從彼度故」 tr. "the reason the Buddha did not deliver him at once is that he had causes and conditions with Dharmodgata life after life, and should be delivered by him", just as 「有人應從舍利弗度,假使諸佛現身,不能令悟」 tr. "there are people who should be delivered by Śāriputra; even if the buddhas appeared in their bodies, they could not open their understanding". Dharmodgata's name and station are also settled here: the meaning of his name is Dharma Flourishing, because in the City of Many Fragrances he 「為眾生隨意說法,令眾生廣種善根」 tr. "teaches the Dharma for beings according to their minds and makes beings widely plant roots of goodness"; his country 「無王,此中人民皆無吾我,如欝單越人,唯以曇無竭菩薩為王」 tr. "has no king; its people are all without I and self, like the people of Uttarakuru; they take only the bodhisattva Dharmodgata as king". And the place in the whole part where doubt most easily arises is here: how can a person complete with the five desires among sixty-eight thousand court maidens be a teacher who teaches prajñā? The treatise-author records both explanations. One explanation is that he is a bodhisattva in a fleshly body with keen faculties, 「為攝眾生故,受五欲而不失禪定」 tr. "for the sake of gathering beings, receiving the five desires without losing meditative concentration", and its simile is very vivid—「如人避熱故,在泥中臥,還洗則如故」 tr. "just as a person, to escape the heat, lies in mud, and on returning washes clean and is as before"; and 「雖是生身,未離煩惱而能修行善法,為眾生故不盡結使」 tr. "though in a fleshly body and not yet apart from the afflictions, he can cultivate and practise wholesome dharmas, and for the sake of beings does not exhaust the fetters". The other explanation is that he is 「法性生身,為度眾香城人故,變化而度」 tr. "a body born of the Dharma-nature, who, to deliver the people of the City of Many Fragrances, transforms himself to deliver them", and its proof lies in the buddhas of the ten directions praising him and sending Sadāprarudita to receive the Dharma from him. The simile of the poisoned arrow the treatise-author explains for why it is urgent: the arrow is wrong doubt, the poison is greed and desire, and if not quickly drawn out it 「遍滿身中而失命」 tr. "spreads through the whole body and he loses his life"; and as for what is called 「斷諸有心」 tr. "sever every mind that clings to existence", the treatise-author warns: 「所有心者,取相著,乃至善法中亦有是病」 tr. "a mind that clings to existence is grasping at marks and clinging; even within wholesome dharmas there is this sickness"—even grasping and clinging toward wholesome dharmas is counted in. The more than fifty samādhis at the end, given their meaning one by one, are where this part most shows its skill, and also where the reader most easily skips: 「諸法性觀三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of contemplating the nature of dharmas" is 「能觀一切諸法實性」 tr. "being able to contemplate the real nature of all dharmas"; 「諸法不異三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of dharmas not being different" is 「觀一切法一相,所謂無相」 tr. "contemplating all dharmas as of one mark, namely the signless"; the difference between being free from darkness and breaking ignorance lies in thickness and thinness—「無明有二種:一者、厚,二者、薄」 tr. "ignorance is of two kinds: first, thick; second, thin", therefore 「破厚無明故名離闇,先破薄無明故名破諸法無明」 tr. "because it breaks thick ignorance it is named being free from darkness; because it first breaks thin ignorance it is named breaking the ignorance of dharmas"; the use of 「諸法無分別見三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of seeing dharmas without discrimination" lies in severing the root of hatred and love, 「見一切法,不作分別」 tr. "seeing all dharmas without making discriminations"; what 「離諸見三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of being free from all views" is free from is not only the outside paths: 「六十二邪見,及色等法中取相,乃至佛見、法見、僧見、涅槃見,皆名為見。所以者何?取相能生著心故」 tr. "the sixty-two wrong views, and grasping at marks in form and the other dharmas, and so on up to the view of the Buddha, the view of the Dharma, the view of the Saṅgha, the view of nirvāṇa—all are named views. Why is that? Because grasping at marks can give rise to a clinging mind"; 「破魔三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of breaking Māra" makes clear where its power lies—「魔雖是欲界主,菩薩以人身能破魔事」 tr. "though Māra is the lord of the desire realm, the bodhisattva with a human body can break the deeds of Māra"; 「不著三界三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of not clinging to the three realms" is 「身雖在三界中,心常在涅槃故不著」 tr. "though the body is within the three realms, because the mind is always in nirvāṇa it does not cling"; and 「見諸佛三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of seeing the buddhas" bears most closely on the matter of this chapter: 「雖未得天眼、天耳,而能見十方諸佛,聞十方諸佛所說法,諮問所疑」 tr. "though he has not yet obtained the divine eye and the divine ear, he can see the buddhas of the ten directions, hear the Dharma the buddhas of the ten directions teach, and consult them about his doubts". Within this there is also tucked one question that can serve as the eye of the whole chapter: since he has already broken the ignorance in all dharmas, why must he still go to where Dharmodgata is? The treatise-author answers 「破無明不唯一種——有遮令不起亦名為破,有得諸法實相故破無明」 tr. "breaking ignorance is not of only one kind—there is blocking it so that it does not arise, which is also named breaking, and there is breaking ignorance because one obtains the real mark of all dharmas", and the kinds of ignorance are very many, belonging respectively to new learners, small bodhisattvas, great bodhisattvas, and buddhas, up to 「佛無明盡破無餘」 tr. "the Buddha, in whom ignorance is broken completely without remainder". What is obtained is not what is exhausted—this judgement is precisely the foreshadowing of the last question of Fascicle 98, Treatise Section.

Fascicle 98, Sūtra Section, speaks of the road that must still be walked after something has been obtained. The consolation of the buddhas of the ten directions, from its very start, runs contrary to what was obtained: first they confirm it, 「我等本行菩薩道時,求般若波羅蜜,得是諸三昧,亦如汝今所得」 tr. "when we first practised the bodhisattva path, seeking prajñāpāramitā, we obtained these samādhis, just as you have now obtained them", and at once they dismantle the mark of what was obtained—「我等觀是諸三昧性,不見有法出三昧、入三昧者,亦不見行佛道者,亦不見得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提者。」 tr. "Contemplating the nature of these samādhis, we do not see any dharma that emerges from samādhi or enters samādhi, nor do we see anyone who practises the Buddha path, nor do we see anyone who obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." And the definition of prajñā comes out here in its simplest form: 「是名般若波羅蜜,所謂不念有是諸法。」 tr. "This is called prajñāpāramitā; it is namely not thinking that these dharmas exist." Its fruit too is established from this: 「我等於無所念法中住,得是金色身、丈六光明、三十二相、八十隨形好、不可思議智慧、無上戒、無上三昧、無上智慧,一切功德皆悉具足。」 tr. "Dwelling in the dharma of recollecting nothing, we obtained this golden body, the light of sixteen feet, the thirty-two marks, the eighty minor marks, inconceivable wisdom, unsurpassed morality, unsurpassed samādhi, and unsurpassed wisdom, and were complete with all merits." Since nothing is recollected and yet merit is complete, what is taught is only one thing—「於是佛法中,倍應恭敬愛念,生清淨心;於善知識中,應生如佛想。」 tr. "Toward this Buddha-Dharma you should redouble your reverence and love and give rise to a pure mind; toward the good friend you should give rise to the notion of a Buddha." Sadāprarudita at once asks 「何等是我善知識所應親近供養者」 tr. "who is my good friend, the one I should draw near to and make offerings to", and what the buddhas answer is still Dharmodgata, and the measure of repaying his kindness is stated very weightily: 「汝供養曇無竭菩薩,若一劫、若二劫、若三劫,乃至過百千劫,頂戴恭敬;以一切樂具,三千世界中所有妙色、聲、香、味、觸,盡以供養,未能報須臾之恩。」 tr. "Though you make offerings to the bodhisattva Dharmodgata for one kalpa, two kalpas, or three kalpas, and so on up to more than hundreds of thousands of kalpas, carrying him on the crown of your head in reverence, and offer him with all the means of pleasure all the wondrous forms, sounds, scents, flavours, and tangibles in the three-thousand world, you still could not repay his kindness of a single moment." The buddhas suddenly vanish, and what they leave behind is precisely the question of the latter half of the whole chapter: 「是諸佛從何所來?去至何所?」 tr. "From where did these buddhas come? And where have they gone?" What follows proceeds from the question to the offering, and from the offering to selling himself. The state of his poverty the sūtra text lists item by item: 「今我貧窮,無華香、瓔珞、燒香、澤香、衣服、幡蓋、金、銀、真珠、琉璃、頗梨、珊瑚、虎珀」 tr. "now I am poor; I have no flowers and incense, necklaces, burning incense, scented ointment, clothing, banners and canopies, gold, silver, pearls, beryl, sphaṭika, coral, or amber"; and the reason he will not go empty-handed is that one thought of his own he cannot get past—「我法不應空往曇無竭菩薩所,我若空往,喜悅心不生。」 tr. "By my own rule I should not go empty-handed to the bodhisattva Dharmodgata; if I go empty-handed, a joyful mind will not arise." The reason for selling himself is also stated bluntly: 「我世世喪身無數,無始生死中或死、或賣,或為欲因緣故,世世在地獄中受無量苦惱,未曾為清淨法故、為供養說法師故喪身。」 tr. "Life after life I have lost my body countless times: in beginningless birth and death I have sometimes died, sometimes been sold, sometimes, because of the causes and conditions of desire, life after life undergone immeasurable suffering and vexation in the hells; but I have never lost my body for the sake of the pure Dharma, or for the sake of making offerings to the teacher who teaches the Dharma." So in the market there came one voice crying three times: 「誰欲須人?誰欲須人?誰欲買人?」 tr. "Who needs a person? Who needs a person? Who will buy a person?" And Māra appears only at this moment—as for Māra's thought, the sūtra text records in full what he fears: he fears that Sadāprarudita will be able to ask rightly about prajñā and the power of skilful means, fears that he 「當得多聞具足,如大海水」 tr. "will become complete in much learning, like the water of the great ocean", fears that he will 「過我境界,亦教餘人出我境界」 tr. "pass beyond my domain, and will also teach other people to leave my domain", and therefore says 「我今當壞其事!」 tr. "I shall now ruin his affair!" His way of ruining it is not killing, only screening: 「爾時,惡魔隱蔽諸婆羅門、居士,令不聞其自賣聲;除一長者女,魔不能蔽。」 tr. "At that time evil Māra screened the brahmins and householders, so that they did not hear the sound of his selling himself; only an elder's daughter Māra could not screen." Selling himself and finding no buyer, his self-reproach is also only one sentence: 「我為大罪,賣身不售。」 tr. "Great is my offence, that selling my body I cannot sell it." Śakra's test rises after it—「我當試之,知是善男子實以深心愛法故,捨是身不?」 tr. "I shall test him, to know whether this good man truly, out of love of the Dharma with a deep mind, can give up this body." Transformed into a brahmin, he demands what is least possible to give: 「我不須人,我今欲祠天,當須人心、人血、人髓,汝能賣與我不?」 tr. "I have no need of a person; I now wish to sacrifice to the gods, and must use a human heart, human blood, and human marrow. Can you sell them to me?" And what arises in Sadāprarudita on hearing this is not fear but joy: 「我得大利,得第一利!」 tr. "I have obtained great benefit; I have obtained the foremost benefit!" His words in answer about the price hold back not a hair: 「汝所須者,我盡與汝!」 tr. "Whatever you need, I shall give you all of it!" Asked how much the price was, he says 「隨汝意與我!」 tr. "Give me whatever you please!", and at once 「右手執利刀,刺左臂出血,割右髀肉,復欲破骨出髓」 tr. "took a sharp knife in his right hand, pierced his left arm and drew blood, cut the flesh of his right thigh, and was about to break the bone to take out the marrow". The elder's daughter's arousing of the mind rises precisely at this moment—seeing from afar on the upper storey, she thinks 「是善男子何因緣故,困苦其身?我當往問」 tr. "for what cause and condition does this good man afflict his body so? I should go and ask him"; and when she hears the Dharma he seeks, she comes to know for what the body he gives up is given up: of Dharmodgata, 「是人善學般若波羅蜜及方便力,是人當為我說菩薩所應作、菩薩所應行道」 tr. "this one trains well in prajñāpāramitā and the power of skilful means; this one will proclaim to me what a bodhisattva should do and the path a bodhisattva should practise", and what is obtained in the end returns to being shared with others—「以無上法寶分布與一切眾生」 tr. "distributing the unsurpassed Dharma Jewel to all beings". Having heard, she is startled in mind, her hair standing on end, and her words are very decisive: 「甚希有!汝所說者,微妙難值!為是一一功德法故,應捨如恒河沙等身。」 tr. "Most rare! What you say is wondrous and hard to meet! For the sake of each single one of these dharmas of merit, one should give up bodies as many as the sands of the Ganges." Śakra then returns to his own body and praises him, saying 「善男子!汝堅受是事,其心不動」 tr. "Good man! You hold firmly to this matter; your mind does not move", and confesses his test himself: 「我實不用人心、血、髓,但來相試;汝願何等,我當相與。」 tr. "I in fact have no need of a human heart, blood, or marrow; I came only to test you; whatever you wish, I shall give you." Sadāprarudita asks for his wish in only one sentence: 「與我阿耨多羅三藐三菩提!」 tr. "Give me anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi!" Śakra cannot give it and states truthfully that he cannot—「此非我力所辦,是諸佛境界。必相供養,更索餘願」 tr. "this is not something my power can accomplish; this is the domain of the buddhas. Since I must make you an offering, ask for another wish"; so he instead asks that his body be restored, 「是時,薩陀波崙身即平復,無有瘡瘢,如本不異」 tr. "at that time Sadāprarudita's body was at once restored, without sore or scar, no different from how it was at first". After this the elder's daughter tells her parents and obtains their permission, loads five hundred carriages and goes east, enters the City of Many Fragrances, and sees Dharmodgata teaching the Dharma on the Dharma seat upon a high dais. As they draw near, a very small act shows their mind best: 「我等儀不應載車趣曇無竭菩薩」 tr. "by our rule of conduct, we should not go to the bodhisattva Dharmodgata riding in carriages"—and so they get down from the carriages and go forward on foot. What is offered on the dais is the scroll of the sūtra, and Śakra Devānām Indra makes plain for them the place of prajñā: 「此是《摩訶般若波羅蜜》,是諸菩薩摩訶薩母,能生諸佛、攝持菩薩」 tr. "this is the Mahāprajñāpāramitā, the mother of the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, which can give birth to the buddhas and holds and sustains bodhisattvas"; and as for that scroll, 「曇無竭菩薩以七寶印印之,我等不能得開以示汝」 tr. "the bodhisattva Dharmodgata has sealed it with a seal of the seven jewels; we cannot open it to show you". At the time of making offerings, Sadāprarudita himself divides his means of offering into two—「一分供養《般若波羅蜜》,一分供養法座上曇無竭菩薩」 tr. "one portion as an offering to the Prajñāpāramitā, one portion as an offering to the bodhisattva Dharmodgata on the Dharma seat". The flowers and incense scattered transform into a flower dais and a jewelled tent, and the maidens, seeing it, exclaim 「未曾有也!曇無竭大師神德乃爾!」 tr. "Never before has there been such a thing! The divine virtue of the great teacher Dharmodgata reaches even to this!", and thereupon 「皆發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心」 tr. "all aroused the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi". At the end of the sūtra segment, Sadāprarudita tells the whole story from beginning to end and puts his question, and what he seeks is not merely one answer: 「大師!當為我說諸佛所從來、所至處,令我得知;知已,亦常不離見諸佛!」 tr. "Great teacher! Please proclaim to me the place from which the buddhas come and the place to which they go, so that I may come to know it; and having known it, may I too never part from seeing the buddhas!"—this chapter stops just at this question; the answer is in the next chapter.

Fascicle 98, Treatise Section, turns back to ask, item by item, why things are as they are, and its way of asking is the most unsparing. Why do the buddhas of the ten directions, at their first words, not first give the Dharma but first break what was obtained? The treatise-author answers clearly: 「爾時,薩陀波崙大得諸三昧力,其心深著;是故諸佛為說求諸三昧性,不見實體,亦不見入三昧、出三昧者,眾生空、法空故。」 tr. "At that time Sadāprarudita had greatly obtained the power of the samādhis, and his mind clung to them deeply; therefore the buddhas told him that when one searches for the nature of the samādhis, no real substance is seen, nor is anyone seen who enters a samādhi or comes out of a samādhi, because beings are empty and dharmas are empty." Since he had already heard that Dharmodgata was his good friend, why did he ask again 「何等是我善知識」 tr. "who is my good friend"? The answer is 「以佛勅於善知識中倍應恭敬愛念故」 tr. "because the Buddha commanded him that toward the good friend he should redouble his reverence and loving regard", and also because he wished to hear his merits from the buddhas of the ten directions so as to make his faith firm. Before, not seeing the voice in the sky, he wept for seven days; this time, not seeing the buddhas of the ten directions, why on the contrary does he not grieve greatly? The answer lies in his state having changed: 「薩陀波崙先時但有肉眼,未得三昧,以深心信著善法故,大啼哭;今得諸三昧力,又見十方佛,諸煩惱微薄,著心已離故」 tr. "Sadāprarudita earlier had only the fleshly eye and had not yet obtained samādhi; because in his deep mind he believed in and clung to wholesome dharmas, he wept greatly; now, because he has obtained the power of the samādhis and has also seen the buddhas of the ten directions, his afflictions have become slight and thin, and his clinging mind has already parted", and he only thinks with one mind of when he will see Dharmodgata. Since he could enter samādhi and see the buddhas of the ten directions, why did he not enter samādhi again and ask the buddhas himself, but insist on asking Dharmodgata? The answer still lies in causes and conditions: since the buddhas of the ten directions had already in all sorts of ways praised Dharmodgata as his teacher life after life, he therefore wished to ask him. On the section about offering, the treatise-author gives four answers in a row, deepening layer by layer. First, though offering the Dharma is the higher, 「世間眾生見遠來求法而空無所有,則不發喜心;以世法故,求供養具」 tr. "when worldly beings see one who has come from afar seeking the Dharma with nothing at all, they do not give rise to a joyful mind; it is because of worldly dharmas that he seeks means of offering". Second, 「五波羅蜜為助般若波羅蜜法,助法中檀波羅蜜為首」 tr. "the five perfections are dharmas that help prajñāpāramitā, and among the helping dharmas dānapāramitā is the first", so with the root he makes offerings to the honoured field of merit; and he also wished to stir up the multitude. Third, 「諸善法行時、思惟時,其味各異;薩陀波崙欲行布施味,是故求供養具」 tr. "wholesome dharmas have flavours that differ from one another at the time of practising them and at the time of reflecting on them; Sadāprarudita wished to practise the flavour of giving, and therefore sought means of offering". Fourth, why is a great bodhisattva poor? Two explanations are kept side by side—either he left home to seek the path and 「一身獨去,不齎財物」 tr. "went alone by himself and carried no wealth", or 「雖是大人,宿世小罪因緣故,生貧窮家」 tr. "although he is a great person, because of the causes and conditions of small offences in former lives he was born into a poor family"; and here the treatise-author inserts a judgement on poverty and wealth, one of the most memorable in the whole treatise: 「貧有二種:一者、財貧,二者、功德法貧。功德法貧,最大可恥!財貧,好人亦有;法貧,好人所無。」 tr. "Poverty is of two kinds: first, poverty in wealth; second, poverty in the dharmas of merit. Poverty in the dharmas of merit is the greatest shame! Poverty in wealth even good people may have; poverty in the Dharma good people do not have." The doubts about selling himself are also explained one by one: having sold his body to someone, who would then take it to make offerings? The answer is 「捨身即是大供養,去住無在」 tr. "giving up the body is itself a great offering; going and staying are both without any place", or else he entrusts the offering to someone, or his master permits him to make the offerings and come back; and the root principle lies in weight—「於外、內物中,內施為重,惜之深故」 tr. "among outer things and inner things, inner giving is the weightier, because one cherishes it more deeply". The passage on Māra, four questions and four answers, shows the order best. Why does Māra wish to ruin him? 「魔常為諸佛、菩薩怨家,故欲來破」 tr. "Māra is always the enemy of the buddhas and bodhisattvas, and therefore he wishes to come and ruin him", and a small bodhisattva who has not obtained the real mark can be ruined: 「如小樹栽,小兒能破;大,不可破」 tr. "it is like the seedling of a small tree, which a small child can ruin; once it has grown large, it cannot be ruined". Why did Māra not come before, but come only now? The answer depends on whether the mind is settled or not: 「薩陀波崙先心未定,惜身未盡;見十方佛已,得諸三昧,其心乃定」 tr. "Sadāprarudita's mind was earlier not yet settled, and his sparing of his body not yet exhausted; having seen the buddhas of the ten directions and obtained the samādhis, his mind then became settled"; and the appearing of a settled mind is precisely the time when Māra is alarmed—「若菩薩心未定,未能動魔;若大菩薩其心已定,魔亦不來」 tr. "if a bodhisattva's mind is not yet settled, he cannot yet move Māra; if he is a great bodhisattva whose mind is already settled, Māra does not come either", while now 「欲定心出魔境界,是故魔來」 tr. "with a settled mind he is about to leave Māra's realm, and therefore Māra comes", and the simile is 「譬如負債人,未欲遠去,債主不遮;欲出他界,則不聽去」 tr. "it is like a debtor: while he does not yet wish to go far away, the creditor does not block him; when he is about to leave for another realm, he is not allowed to go". Māra has great power; why does he not kill but only ruin? 「魔本不嫉其壽命,但憎其作佛心,是故欲壞」 tr. "Māra from the first is not jealous of his life; he only hates his mind of becoming a Buddha, and therefore wishes to ruin it", and 「諸天神法,人無重罪,不得妄殺,但得壞亂恐怖」 tr. "by the dharma of the gods and spirits, if a person has no grave offence, they may not kill him recklessly, and may only disrupt and terrify him". Why was the elder's daughter alone not screened? Three explanations are kept side by side, and the first is 「以其為佛道世世集功德故,魔不能蔽」 tr. "because for the sake of the Buddha path she had gathered merit life after life, Māra could not screen her". Since he did not spare his body, he should not have been distressed when no one bought it; why was he greatly distressed? The answer is 「既發大心,不滿其願,是故大愁」 tr. "having aroused the great mind and being unable to fulfil his vow, he therefore grieved greatly"—what he grieved over was not the body but the vow. On Śakra's test, the treatise-author does not shield its questionable points either. Śakra obtains as retribution the knowledge of others' minds; why need he come to test? The answer is 「諸天但知世間人心,作佛、不作佛心,非其所知」 tr. "the gods know only the minds of worldly people; a mind of becoming a Buddha and a mind of not becoming a Buddha are not something they can know"; and he 「欲多所引導故來試之,令聞見者,皆發心求佛」 tr. "came to test him because he wished to lead many, so that those who heard and saw would all arouse the mind and seek buddhahood". And why the test had to take the heaviest thing, the simile lies in forging gold: 「又如金銀等諸寶,不以輕賤故燒鍛磨打;菩薩亦如是,若能割肉出血、破骨出髓,其心不動,是正定菩薩。」 tr. "Further, it is like gold, silver, and the other jewels, which are not burnt, forged, ground, and beaten because they are cheap; the bodhisattva is also like this: if he can cut his flesh and draw blood, break his bone and draw out marrow, and his mind does not move, this is a bodhisattva rightly assured." Is Śakra's lie not an offence? The answer judges by the mind and not by the words: 「若以慳貪、瞋恚煩惱欲求自利故妄語,是故為罪」 tr. "if one lies because, through the afflictions of avarice and anger, one wishes to seek one's own benefit, only then does it become an offence"; and 「帝釋若作實身、實語,菩薩則不信;是故如其國法,天祠所須,為其信受故」 tr. "if Śakra had shown his real body and spoken real words, the bodhisattva would not have believed him; so, according to the dharma of their country, he said it was what a sacrifice to the gods required, in order to make him believe and accept it". On the sentence 「我得大利,得第一利」 tr. "I have obtained great benefit; I have obtained the foremost benefit", the treatise-author makes six successive distinctions to show how it can advance layer by layer—「大利者,阿鞞跋致地;第一利者,是佛道」 tr. "great benefit is the ground of avaivartika; the foremost benefit is the Buddha path", and so on up to 「大利者,菩薩地;第一利者,佛地」 tr. "great benefit is the bodhisattva ground; the foremost benefit is the Buddha ground"; and as for what is called then being complete, 「雖未具足,已住具足因緣」 tr. "though not yet complete, he already abides within the causes and conditions of completeness". On the elder's daughter's arousing of the mind, the treatise-author points out where its trigger lay: earlier, when he cried that he was selling himself, she did not come; now, seeing him cut his body, she came, because 「但空言賣身事輕,破身出心髓事重故,長者女發心」 tr. "merely to speak with empty words of selling oneself is a light matter; to break the body and draw out the heart and marrow is a heavy matter; therefore the elder's daughter aroused the mind"; her thought is recorded too—「一切眾生皆求樂畏苦、貪愛其身;薩陀波崙而自割刺,是為希有!」 tr. "All beings seek pleasure and fear suffering, and greedily love their bodies; yet Sadāprarudita cuts and pierces himself—this is rare!" And the Dharma he speaks, which can cause people to arouse the mind, takes things that can be seen: 「譬如厚葉樹多所蔭覆;又如熱時曠野險道清涼大池」 tr. "it is like a tree with thick leaves that gives much shade and cover; and again, like a great cool pool on a dangerous road in the wilderness in the time of scorching heat". Having already cut himself, how could he teach the Buddha-Dharma broadly to the maiden? The answer is also plain and solid: 「是菩薩心力大,雖有身苦不能覆心」 tr. "this bodhisattva's power of mind was great; although there was bodily suffering, it could not cover his mind", and 「始以刀割肉流血,方欲破骨出髓,而長者女來,未大悶故,能得說法」 tr. "he had only just begun to cut his flesh with the knife and let the blood flow, and was about to break his bone and draw out the marrow, when the elder's daughter came; because he had not yet greatly swooned, he was able to teach the Dharma". How could his body be restored? The treatise-author returns it to the inconceivable and does not force an explanation: 「佛說有五不可思議。龍事所作,尚不可思議,何況天!」 tr. "The Buddha said there are five inconceivables. Even what nāgas do is inconceivable, how much more the gods!" Why did the elder, on hearing it once, permit his daughter to go along? The answer lies in former causes: 「長者亦植德本,以少因緣故生無佛國;暫聞佛德,發其宿識,心即開悟,故能發遣。譬如蓮花,生長具足,見日開敷」 tr. "the elder too had once planted roots of virtue; because of a small share of causes and conditions, he was born in a country without a Buddha. On briefly hearing the Buddha's merits, his knowing from former lives was roused and his mind at once awoke; therefore he could send them off. It is like the lotus flower, which, when its growth is complete, opens on seeing the sun"; the parents' permission also came because they 「知女心淳熟,無不淨行,持操不妄,不樂世樂,但求法利」 tr. "knew that their daughter's mind was pure and mature, that she had no impure conduct, kept her integrity and was not false, did not delight in worldly pleasures, and sought only the benefit of the Dharma". As for why, when Dharmodgata had already mastered prajñā, he needed to write out the sūtra on the seven-jewelled dais and make offerings to it, the treatise-author answers with two meanings: 「一者、眾生心行不同,或樂見經卷,或樂聞演說。二者、曇無竭身為白衣,現有家屬」 tr. "First, the workings of beings' minds differ: some delight in seeing scrolls of the sūtra, some delight in hearing it expounded. Second, Dharmodgata is himself one of the white-robed and at present has a household"; those of dull faculties, seeing him, might doubt 「此有居家,必有染著,何能以畢竟清淨無著般若波羅蜜利益眾生」 tr. "this man has a household, so he must have stains and attachments; how can he benefit beings with prajñāpāramitā, which is of ultimate purity and without clinging", and therefore the scroll is shown to them. Why make offerings first to the scroll and afterwards to the person? The answer lies in the order of the Three Jewels: 「所書般若,入法寶中。佛寶次第有法寶故,應先供養;曇無竭一人故,僧寶所不攝,是故先供養法寶」 tr. "the prajñā that is written out is included within the Dharma Jewel. Because the Dharma Jewel comes in sequence after the Buddha Jewel, it should be offered to first; because Dharmodgata is a single person, he is not included in the Saṅgha Jewel; therefore he first made offerings to the Dharma Jewel"; and 「曇無竭菩薩所說者雖是法,而眾生取人相故,多生著心」 tr. "though what the bodhisattva Dharmodgata teaches is the Dharma, because beings grasp at the mark of a person, they mostly give rise to a clinging mind", whereas on seeing the prajñā that is written out they do not give rise to the mark of a person, and the clinging mind is lighter. He decides it further: 「經法諸佛尚供養,何況曇無竭及薩陀波崙!」 tr. "Even the buddhas make offerings to the Dharma of the sūtra, how much more Dharmodgata and Sadāprarudita!" On the meaning of the seal of the seven jewels two explanations are kept side by side, the latter being 「有求佛道七大神,是執金剛杵,常給曇無竭菩薩使守護經文,不令魔及魔民改更錯亂,為貴敬般若故」 tr. "there are seven great spirits who seek the Buddha path; these hold vajras, are always at the service of the bodhisattva Dharmodgata, and guard the sūtra text, not letting Māra and Māra's people alter or confuse it, because they value and revere prajñā". The maidens aroused the mind on seeing supernormal powers—is this not entering without a compassionate mind? Here the treatise-author sets down a judgement very broad but not loose: 「發心有種種:有聞說法而發心者,有於眾生起慈悲而發心者,有見神通力、大威德而發心者,然後漸漸而生悲心」 tr. "arousing the mind is of all kinds: there are those who arouse the mind on hearing the Dharma taught; there are those who arouse the mind by giving rise to kindness and compassion toward beings; there are those who arouse the mind on seeing the power of supernormal abilities and great majestic virtue, and only afterwards give rise little by little to a compassionate mind"; and the reason it can be allowed lies in a still more fundamental principle—「依愛而斷愛,依慢而斷慢」 tr. "relying on love one severs love; relying on pride one severs pride", so he cites scripture to prove it, saying 「愛、慢等諸煩惱,皆是佛道根本」 tr. "love, pride, and the other afflictions are all the root of the Buddha path", and sums up with a simile: 「因是愛、慢,後得清淨好心,故言佛道根本,譬如蓮花生污泥。」 tr. "Because of this love and this pride, they afterwards obtained a pure and good mind; therefore it is said to be the root of the Buddha path, just as the lotus flower is born in mud." The order of offering and bowing is not passed over idly either: 「花、香等供養不貴故,先以供養;身貴重,故後禮拜。」 tr. "Because offerings of flowers, incense, and the like are not weighty, they offered them first; because the body is weighty, they bowed afterwards." The last question is the weightiest, and also shows best that the treatise-author does not shield his man: having obtained the great samādhis of breaking ignorance, of contemplating the nature of dharmas, and the rest, why does he still grasp at the mark of a Buddha and give rise to deep love and clinging? The answer is 「若新發意菩薩雖能總相知諸法空、無相,於諸佛所深愛著故,不能解佛相畢竟空,雖知空而不能與空合」 tr. "if he is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind, although he can know by the general mark that dharmas are empty and signless, because he deeply loves and clings to the buddhas he cannot understand that the mark of a Buddha is ultimately empty; though he knows emptiness he cannot be united with emptiness"; the reason is that 「諸佛有無量無邊實功德,是菩薩利根故,深入、深著」 tr. "the buddhas have immeasurable, boundless real merits, and because this bodhisattva's faculties are keen, he enters deeply and clings deeply". And its danger is pointed out along with it: 「若佛不為是菩薩說空者,是菩薩為愛佛故,能自滅親族,何況餘人!但以解空故無是事。」 tr. "If the Buddha did not teach emptiness to this bodhisattva, this bodhisattva, out of love for the Buddha, could even destroy his own kin, how much more other people! Only because he understands emptiness does no such thing happen." The end of the chapter thus comes to rest on that self-statement of Sadāprarudita's—「我見佛身無厭足故,常不離見諸佛」 tr. "because I look at the Buddha's body without ever being satisfied, I never part from seeing the buddhas"—the question already put and the answer not yet come.

Viewing the four parts together, their arc can be decided in a word: Fascicle 96 speaks of whom to trust, Fascicle 97 of how long to wait, Fascicle 98, Sūtra Section, of what to give up, and Fascicle 98, Treatise Section, of how neither what is given up nor what is obtained may be clung to. The first two parts are the going, the latter two the arriving; and in every part one 「不可念」 tr. "not to be thought of" and one 「不可少」 tr. "not to be lacking" stand facing each other. In Fascicle 96, what is not to be thought of is the pain and pleasure of the body and the strengths and shortcomings of the teacher, and what is not to be lacking is the good friend; in Fascicle 97, what is not to be thought of is day and night and the mind of obstruction, and what is not to be lacking is single-minded seeking that does not retreat; in Fascicle 98, Sūtra Section, what is not to be thought of is body and life and wealth, and what is not to be lacking is offering and drawing near; in Fascicle 98, Treatise Section, what is not to be thought of is the samādhis obtained and the mark of a Buddha seen, and what is not to be lacking is the wisdom of emptiness. Among the four parts one thread runs through, namely the layer-by-layer deepening of the four Chinese characters 「不惜身命」 tr. "not sparing body and life": the not-sparing when he first heard the voice was only not thinking of weariness; the not-sparing in the seven days of weeping was not thinking of food and drink; the not-sparing in selling himself was really cutting himself with a knife; and the last layer that the treatise segment dismantles is that even the one thought ‘I give up the body for the Dharma’ may not be kept as real—「不見有法出三昧、入三昧者」 tr. "not seeing any dharma that emerges from samādhi or enters samādhi", and so there is no self either who gives up the body to seek the Dharma. So the whole chapter tells of one who practises austerities, yet where it returns to is not austerity: at the opening of the chapter the treatise-author says 「性空法非難得難知」 tr. "the dharma of the emptiness of nature is not hard to obtain or hard to know", and at the end he says that one who has obtained the samādhis still clings to the mark of a Buddha; on one end he says the Dharma is not hard, on the other end he says the person is himself hard, and what the jātaka proves lies exactly between these.

Therefore, in reading each passage of this chapter, one can ask at least three layers. First, is what this passage speaks of a state attained or a cause—this chapter is most easily read as a string of marvels: hearing the voice in the sky, seeing the Buddha appear in his body, obtaining sixty thousand samādhis, the wounds of the body restored. Yet the treatise-author's explanation pushes every one of them back onto causes: seeing the Buddha's body is 「七日七夜一心念佛,功德成就故」 tr. "because, having recollected the Buddha with one mind for seven days and seven nights, his merit was accomplished"; not being screened by Māra is 「為佛道世世集功德故」 tr. "because for the sake of the Buddha path she had gathered merit life after life"; the elder's being able to permit his daughter to go along is that he 「亦植德本」 tr. "too had once planted roots of virtue". Whenever one sees a wondrous matter, first ask where its cause lies, and one will not read it as another person's luck. Second, if this passage were read in reverse, what would it become—there are three places in this chapter that can be read in reverse. One is reading 「應生心如佛想」 tr. "you should give rise in your mind to the notion of a Buddha" without reading the next sentence, and so taking the teacher to be beyond discussion and abandoning the choosing of him; yet the sūtra at the same time warns 「莫以世利心故隨逐法師」 tr. "do not follow the Dharma teacher out of a mind for worldly gain", and the treatise too says directly 「唯佛一人無有過失,餘人誰能無者」 tr. "only the Buddha alone is without fault; among other people, who can be without them", which shows that giving rise to the notion of a Buddha guards against one's own loss; it is not a judgement that the teacher is without fault. Two is reading 「師若實有罪,尚不應離」 tr. "even if the teacher really has offences, one still should not leave him" and taking it that no teacher whatever may be left; yet what this saying addresses is the one sickness of the disciple, that 「其心自壞,不復能得法利」 tr. "his own mind is spoiled, and he can no longer obtain the benefit of the Dharma"; what it protects is one's own benefit of the Dharma, not the teacher's fault. Three is reading the selling of the body and the cutting of the flesh and taking suffering to be the path; yet the treatise-author says plainly that what is valued is the mind of giving up, 「內施為重,惜之深故」 tr. "inner giving is the weightier, because one cherishes it more deeply", and again and again he returns merit to causes and conditions and to the settled mind, not to pain. Third, I do not now have this state; of what use is this chapter to me—the use this chapter gives lies exactly in the most ordinary places: if you forgot to ask, go back to where you were and seek again with one mind; if you seek and have not yet obtained, know that 「若二日、三日,精進欲未深」 tr. "if it were two or three days, the desire for vigour would not yet be deep", and do not judge your sincerity by speed; on seeing a fault in the teacher, remember 「師之過失,不著於我」 tr. "the teacher's faults do not attach to me"; feeling yourself poor and with nothing to offer, remember 「貧有二種」 tr. "poverty is of two kinds", and that what is shameful is only poverty in the Dharma; and even on seeing someone enter the path because of seeing supernormal powers, because of admiring majestic virtue, remember 「依愛而斷愛,依慢而斷慢」 tr. "relying on love one severs love; relying on pride one severs pride", and do not cut off their end because their beginning was impure. Reading on along the four parts, one will in the end come to rest on that most unsparing judgement of the treatise-author's: even one who has obtained the samādhis 「雖知空而不能與空合」 tr. "though he knows emptiness cannot be united with emptiness"—the more one has obtained has never meant the less one clings.

Reading On in the Order of the Treatise

本品 4 葉Chapter contents · 4
  1. 88-01薩陀波崙品·卷九十六Sadāprarudita, Part 1 of 4薩陀波崙品·卷九十六:佛以薩陀波崙求般若之本生為證,空中聲教其東行莫念疲極、莫壞身相,教其於空無相無作生信、遠離惡知識親近善知識、於所從聞法處生佛想,又教其莫以世利隨逐法師而當覺知魔事;論主釋何以以本生經為證、新學菩薩深心軟心之辨、大雷音佛之名與菩薩摩訶薩之稱、薩陀波崙得名三說、空中聲是何聲與蜜膊神示導須達多之喻、莫念疲極至莫壞身相逐句之釋、三願受教與聞聲即應、三解脫門何以攝在般若而別說、何以更教親近善知識、於師生佛想與見師過莫起嫌恨(經+論)卷96
  2. 88-02薩陀波崙品·卷九十七Sadāprarudita, Part 2 of 4薩陀波崙品·卷九十七:忘問去處而七日啼哭、空中佛現指示眾香城與曇無竭宮舍、毒箭之喻與入諸三昧門(經+論)卷97
  3. 88-03薩陀波崙品之卷九十八經段Sadāprarudita, Part 3 of 4薩陀波崙品之卷九十八經段:十方諸佛安慰與善知識之示、賣身求財、惡魔隱蔽、帝釋試心、長者女發心、東至眾香城供養般若與曇無竭、自陳求法本末而請問諸佛來去(經)卷98
  4. 88-04薩陀波崙品·卷九十八論段Sadāprarudita, Part 4 of 4薩陀波崙品·卷九十八論段:論主釋十方諸佛安慰與三昧無實體、何以復問善知識、何以不更求見佛而欲問曇無竭、何以自鄙貧窮而求供養具、大菩薩何以貧窮、賣身與誰買之疑、魔何以來破而何以不殺、婆羅門居士之別與長者女獨聞之由、三唱無買而愁、帝釋何以來試而何以妄語、大利第一利之逐重分別、汝須何等價與自執刀破身、長者女何以此時方來、無上法寶之五說、割身之際何以能說法、帝釋復本身與瘡即平滿、從我父母索之之由、長者何以能發遣其女、何用七寶臺書般若經卷、何以先至臺所、曇無竭何以能化花臺、但見神力威德云何發心與依愛斷愛依慢斷慢、末釋薩陀波崙何以不知空而取佛相深生愛著(論)卷98
義疏 · 承衍Exposition · Further Resonances

承衍

〈薩陀波崙品〉之所承,明白寫在論①開卷第一句。前品〈涅槃如化品〉終於一問一反問:須菩提問「云何教化新發意菩薩,令知平等性空?」,佛不正答而反問「諸法先有今無耶?」;前品論主釋之曰「以新發意者怖畏後當無故」,而其所答只在「初自無故,不應恐怖,但為除顛倒耳」。本品論主起手即牒此而續:「上品中說:「新發意菩薩云何教性空法?」性空法畢竟無所有空,難解難得故。」——牒經之語與前品文句微異而義同,是論主自牒,非經文本身。牒畢即答:「性空法非難得難知。何以故?本來常無,更無新異,汝何以心驚謂為難得?」前品所破者是怖,本品所破者是難;怖與難兩病同根,皆起於以性空為一個將要失去之處。而本品所以不再論理而說一個人,論主亦自說其故:「是性空法雖甚深,菩薩但能一心勤精進,不惜身命,作如是一心求,便可得。此中說薩陀波崙本生為證。」前品答之以理,本品證之以人,一理一人,正好合成一環。所啟者則在本品末句。全品終於薩陀波崙之問而未答——「大師!當為我說諸佛所從來、所至處,令我得知」;次品〈曇無竭品〉開卷第一句即是答:「善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。何以故?諸法如不動相,諸法如即是佛。」本品論主已先指出其病在何處——「於諸佛所深愛著故,不能解佛相畢竟空」;次品之答遂逐喻拆之,焰中無水、幻事無實、夢中所見虛妄,而歸於「諸佛不可以色身見,諸佛法身無來無去」。本品說一個人如何為法捨身而終於見師,次品說所見之師第一句便拆去所見之相:捨身所求者不是一個可見的佛,來去二字至此方得其解。

後來傳本於此品之分卷與品次所存最可誌,而其所分正與本品經論之結構相應。本論底本題「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八」,而宋本、元本、宮本於品次「八」下皆增一「上」字,明本更於品題全稱後作「釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之上」。此非孤例:卷九十七續題,宋本、元本、宮本作「大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八中」,明本作「大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之中」;卷九十八續題,宋本、元本、宮本作「大智度論卷第九十八釋薩陀波崙品第八十八下」,明本作「大智度論卷第九十八釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之下」。是則四本一貫以上、中、下三題繫此品之三卷,而大正底本三處皆不分——一品之內自有三分,非後人所加,乃傳本所固有。品次之計法則諸本各成一系:聖本卷九十六末題作「大智度經論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖第八十七品上」,卷九十七首題作「大智度經論卷第九十七釋第八十七品中」,卷九十八首題作「大智度經輪卷第九十八釋第八十七品下」——其品次一貫較底本少一階,而上中下之分則與宋元宮明相合;石本卷九十六末題作「大智度經卷九十六終」,本品品題處作「大智度經品第八十七薩陀波崙品卷九十七」,亦較底本少一階,且其卷界與底本不同,別記「卷九十七首」,而卷內兩處逕記「不分卷及品」;另誌「石山本卷第九十八首,並卷首有摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十七品之二卷九十八之十九字」,是石本於此品又自有一套經品之稱。三本三種計法並存,如實誌之不強行統一。所釋大經於此品正作「常啼品」,與本論之「薩陀波崙品」一意譯一音譯,非二品之名,乃一名之兩傳。次品題名亦可並觀:宋本、元本作「大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九上」,明本作「大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九之上」,而宮本獨作「大智度論卷第九十九釋說般若相品品第八十九上」,聖本作「大智度經論卷第九十九釋第八十八品上」,石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九」——本品以人為名,次品之名於宮本則以法為名,人法兩題並存,正與本品「就行法者為名」「就說法者為目」之分相發。又本品釋名處底本有夾註「薩陀秦言常波崙名啼」(「崙」字大正原作「論」,宮本作「崙」,今依麗本、宮本作「崙」),是音譯詞源之注:薩陀秦言常,波崙名啼,即常啼之所由來;此註宋元明三本與聖本逕作本文,而三本、宮本、聖本、石本皆無「波」字,如實並誌。

古德之疏,於本品有實質對應者,今存以吉藏《大品經義疏》一家為詳。其書用大經之品名,標「常啼品第八十八」,先判本品於全經之位:「上第十既說方便自果,今第二結勸脩行,欲明其不虗說必宜行故也。」而兩品合看之意,他說得最明白:「初品若欲受法奉修不復艱苦,要以得為期者,當知薩陀波崙若;欲善死大道不違法相,說禪根緣有大利益者,當知曇無竭也。故初品就行法者為名,後品就說法者為目也。」其釋本品之所以生起,逕引本論而與論主同軌:「論生起云:上品未明云何離始行菩薩,令知生死涅槃悉如化佛,答諸法本有今無耶?佛意明性空非是難得,雖知諸法本性清淨,若能一心求者,必得薩陀婆崙,即其人也。」常啼一名,他亦並存三釋而不判:「一云:其人小現時好啼,故父母為之立字,名曰常啼。此常啼是表菩薩大悲之相也。二解:此菩薩見惡世眾生生老病死大悲心,所以名常啼也。」「三解云:其人七日空困林中悲,後天龍鬼神為其立字,名常啼也。」何以至今猶在大雷音佛所,其二解與本論之文殊之例正合:「一解云:菩薩法無量,其人雖曠劫積行猶未得佛,故為菩薩也。二解:久成佛如文殊之流,為物故迹居不足地也。」空中之聲是誰,他亦兩存,而以須達之例為第二解之證:「一解,佛菩薩天龍等愍云故應塵也。二解云,是常啼善友作鬼神,此鬼神又求佛道以曉示之」。誡語之粗細,他科得極清楚:「勿壞身相,此細誡也,是總身一異見有無皆壞身相也,色受想行勿壞別相也。」三願一段,他逐條列之,與論主所舉三願相應:「一者、一切眾生墮在無明暗,我為燃大智明;二、一切眾生有煩惱病,我欲集一切法藥;三者、一切眾生墮在耶道,我今為求無上道。」離相求般若一節,他並點出經論詳略之異:「離相求般若,經久唯明離人相,論解具明離人法二相也。」師弟一節,他之科判與本論之誡全合:「初誡以世利者,既觀親近好好師,必滅名利」;魔作五欲亂說法者,「弟子見之但取其法,勿見師受欲過」;而不領錄一事,他亦歸之於自責:「脫重住高名重德之師不領錄汝者,勿生怨恨,應自破慢心,自責是我宿世罪報,得小人故,師不領錄也,非師過也。」七日方應之故,他與本論同:「自少則精進未深,過多則愁憂妨心,故七日而應。」空中何佛,仍兩存:「有解云:非真佛,是諸化佛身及大菩薩化作佛取。或云:即是真佛也。」眾香城在何處,其答亦逕取本論之意:「過去佛滅後,遺法未滅,爾時佛法不遍閻浮提,故閻浮提中別有眾香國土也。」而於眾香城之富樂,他別出一解,正防讀者以般若為空無果報:「示行般若故,得此果報,勿言般若是空,無有果也。」賣身一段,他列三義而與本論所答相應:「一、為他人見其遠來,空無有物,則不生喜心,故須供養具;二者、欲引導眾人,其是貧窮,尚辦供養等,云何而不行耶?」「二者、欲明般若,檀為其初。」魔何以不殺而但惱亂,其答亦同:「魔不減其壽命,但破其求佛心也。又天神法,人無大罪,不得害之;若無此法,人無活者也。」魔何以至此方來,他說得最簡:「爾時未得諸三昧,未能決定忘身,故不能動魔」,而「將出魔境,將入道門,故魔來也」。居士之義,逕同本論:「此是居舍之士,非四姓中居士也。」長者女獨聞之故,他亦三存:「一解:是人不死因緣故其得聞。二解:是法尚神力今其得取。三云:與常啼宿世善友,善根既深魔不能弊也。」帝釋來試之故,亦兩存:「天主但知世人心,世人以作佛必非其知。二者、雖知其心,為欲發起眾人示希有事故誡也。」大利第一利之分別,他所舉次第與本論所列六重同其式而取項有異:「十地為大利、佛道第一利、般若為大利。方便第一利者,五度為大利、般若為第一利也。」先供經卷之故,他亦兩解並取本論之文:「善根深人者,從曇無竭聞般若;善根淺者,從經卷中,故有金牒書般若也。」「鈍根人見曇無竭為白衣受五欲法,必眾護著」,故為此人書其經文。七寶印一義,他與本論同其兩說,後說作「是求佛道七大神王,如金剛神之類,守護金牒,不令魔等,改汎其文,故言七印也」。末後一段他繫之為第六科——「因曇無竭言下,第六、自護求法請決疑也」,正是本品止於發問而不及答之科位。

其餘諸家,或闕或不直繫,皆如實誌之。慧影《大智度論疏》為本論逐品作疏之書,然其現存文本止於釋大方便品第六十九而不完,遠未及本品所在之卷九十六至九十八,於本品記闕釋。唯其書於前面諸品之中已兩度前瞻及本品:一處云「論主自科有於二分:從此品去至曇無竭品,通明方便道義;囑累一品,明其付囑」,一處云「第三從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品,明其舉人勸脩勸學波若」。此是前瞻之引及,非本品之疏文;而其以本品與次品合為一段、判為「舉人勸脩勸學」,與吉藏「兩品本意」之科相合,亦與本論以本生為證之旨相應——古德讀此二品,皆不以之為插敘之故事,而以之為全經勸修之結。均正《大乘四論玄義》遍檢「薩陀波崙」「常啼」「曇無竭」「法尚」四名,皆〔查無〕;其書為宗義綱要體而非隨文釋,非缺陷。天台一系,分兩面如實誌之。智顗《摩訶止觀》明舉本品之名者三處,皆化用而不逐字引:其一,總歎法之力用處,以本品與他經之求法者並舉——「常啼東請,善財南求,藥王燒手,普明刎頭,一日三捨恒河沙身,尚不能報一句之力」;其二,釋二十五方便之欲、精進、念、巧慧、一心五法處,逐項以薩陀波崙之事配之:「復次,欲者,如薩陀波崙欲聞般若,不自惜身命。精進者,為聞般若故,七日七夜閑林悲泣;七歲行立不坐不臥。念者,常念我何時當聞般若,更無餘念。巧慧者,雖有留難,留難不能難。如賣身,魔不能蔽;隱水,更能刺血。轉魔事為佛事,即巧慧。一心者,決志不移,不復二念也。」其中七歲行立與隱水刺血二事,屬本品之後續,在次品範圍,智顗合本品與次品為一事而用,今如實誌其跨品合引,不繫為本品獨有。其三,釋念佛三昧之發相處,取本品所得為證:「如薩陀波崙見佛時,得無量法門,內外皆不隱沒。」另有不舉其名而約其事其語者三處:論事師則云「《大論》云:「不以囊臭而棄其金。」」,說果報之相則云「香城七重,橋津如畫,即其相也」,歎法恩難報則云「香城粉骨、雪嶺投身,亦何足以報德」。湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》釋「常啼東請」一語,則逐字牒引本品經文,先標其所出云「西音薩陀波崙。大品二十六云」,其下自「佛告須菩提。菩薩摩訶薩為求般若波羅蜜故。當如薩陀波崙」起,至「從是東行五百由旬有城名眾香」止,一氣約引本品經①、經②之要語;其文與本論所牒之大經文句詳略有異而次第全合,是約引而非逐字,兩存並錄不判。同書釋二十五方便處復舉「復次欲者如薩陀波崙下中觀」,以本品求般若為中觀之例;別處引「薩陀波崙空中見佛。後見曇無竭。乃問言。佛從何所來。答言。不來不去即是佛」,其問屬本品之末,其答則屬次品,亦跨品合引。其釋「不以囊臭」一語,更明標「大論九十六波崙緣中」,約引本品論①不見師過、狗皮囊盛寶之文;釋「香城七重」則標「大論云」而長引眾香城之莊嚴與曇無竭為生身為化身之問答;釋「香城粉骨」則云「以波崙菩薩修見無竭出髓賣身」——是湛然之引本品,不獨經文,兼及論文,且自標其卷次。湛然《法華玄義釋籤》一處引及本品,而其所重在次品之答——「大品中指薩陀波崙見佛後曇無竭為說」者即法身也,是取本品所啟之義而非釋本品之文。智顗《妙法蓮華經玄義》遍檢三名皆無,如實誌之。

把這一路承衍帶回本品,諸家所分所存,恰照見本品之兩面。分作上、中、下三題者,所見是一條路:聞聲而行、啼哭而見佛、賣身而至城,一步不可省;而諸本之品次或作八十八、或作八十七,其計法之差正提醒讀者,此品之界本非一刀可斷——它上承性空之難,下啟來去之問,本身不是一段完整的故事,是一段沒有答案的路。古德之科亦有兩造:吉藏判此二品為「結勸脩行」,慧影判為「舉人勸脩勸學」,皆不以本生為敘事而以為勸修之結;而天台一系所取者卻是行門——智顗以五法配之,湛然以中觀配之,把一個人的求法逐項化為二十五方便之目。判教者取其位,修觀者取其法,二者所取不同而不相妨:前者答『此品在經中作什麼用』,後者答『此品在我身上作什麼用』。本論自身則兩面俱在——開卷說「性空法非難得難知」,是理;末後說得諸三昧者猶「不能解佛相畢竟空」,是人。理上不難而人上實難,故須舉一人為證;而所舉之人並非無瑕之人,正因其有瑕,證才成立。

因此,〈薩陀波崙品〉最終留下的,是一條可以帶進日用的問路法。我求法而無處可問、所聞忽斷時,記得他不是別尋捷徑,是回到原處再一心求,而論主判其時節之語兩頭都封住了退路——「若二日、三日,精進欲未深」,急不得;「若過七日,恐其憂愁妨心,不任求道」,拖不得。我見師有過而欲離去時,記得經中同誡兩事:既說「應生心如佛想」,亦說「莫以世利心故隨逐法師」;而論主一句把利害說盡——「師之過失,不著於我,我但從師受般若波羅蜜法」,所護者是自己的法利。我自量無物可獻、無力可施而生退心時,記得論主分貧為二:「功德法貧,最大可恥!財貧,好人亦有;法貧,好人所無。」我見人因慕神通、因好勝心而入道而欲輕之時,記得「依愛而斷愛,依慢而斷慢」,而經證只十二字——「愛、慢等諸煩惱,皆是佛道根本」,其喻是蓮花生於污泥。我因久修有得而心自安時,記得本品末後那一問問的正是得者:得破無明、觀諸法性等諸大三昧之人,尚且「雖知空而不能與空合」。末後一句最宜帶走:全品說盡了聞聲、啼哭、割身、供養,而收筆並不收在所得上,只收在一個還沒有答案的問句——「當為我說諸佛所從來、所至處」;路走到師前,問題才剛剛問出口。

Further Resonances

What "Sadāprarudita" inherits is written out plainly in the very first sentence at the opening of Treatise ①. The preceding chapter, "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration," ends in one question and one counter-question: Subhūti asks 「云何教化新發意菩薩,令知平等性空?」 tr. "How should a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind be taught and transformed, so that he knows the equal emptiness of nature?", and the Buddha does not answer directly but asks in return 「諸法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Did dharmas exist before and now not exist?"; the treatise-author of the preceding chapter explains this, saying 「以新發意者怖畏後當無故」 tr. "because those who have newly aroused the mind fear that afterwards there will be nothing," and what he answers lies only in 「初自無故,不應恐怖,但為除顛倒耳」 tr. "because from the first they are non-existent of themselves, one should not be afraid; it is only in order to remove inversion." At the very start of this chapter the treatise-author cites this and continues: 「上品中說:「新發意菩薩云何教性空法?」性空法畢竟無所有空,難解難得故。」 tr. "In the preceding chapter it was said: ‘How is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind to be taught the dharma of the emptiness of nature?’ For the dharma of the emptiness of nature is ultimately without anything existent and empty, hard to understand and hard to obtain."—the wording of what he cites differs slightly from the sentence in the preceding chapter while the meaning is the same; this is the treatise-author citing it himself, not the sūtra text itself. Having cited it, he at once answers: 「性空法非難得難知。何以故?本來常無,更無新異,汝何以心驚謂為難得?」 tr. "The dharma of the emptiness of nature is not hard to obtain or hard to know. Why? From the first it has always been non-existent; there is nothing new and strange; why are you startled in mind and call it hard to obtain?" What the preceding chapter breaks is fear; what this chapter breaks is difficulty; fear and difficulty are two sicknesses with one root, both arising from taking the emptiness of nature as a place that is about to be lost. And why this chapter no longer discusses principle but tells of a person, the treatise-author himself also states the reason: 「是性空法雖甚深,菩薩但能一心勤精進,不惜身命,作如是一心求,便可得。此中說薩陀波崙本生為證。」 tr. "Though this dharma of the emptiness of nature is very deep, if the bodhisattva can only with one mind diligently exert vigour, not sparing body or life, and seek with one mind in this way, it can be obtained. Here the jātaka of Sadāprarudita is told as proof." The preceding chapter answers with principle; this chapter proves it with a person; one principle and one person join exactly into one ring. What it opens lies in this chapter's last sentence. The whole chapter ends in Sadāprarudita's question, which is not answered—「大師!當為我說諸佛所從來、所至處,令我得知」 tr. "Great teacher! Please proclaim to me the place from which the buddhas come and the place to which they go, so that I may come to know it"; the very first sentence at the opening of the next chapter, "Dharmodgata," is precisely the answer: 「善男子!諸佛無所從來,去亦無所至。何以故?諸法如不動相,諸法如即是佛。」 tr. "Good man! The buddhas come from nowhere, and in going reach nowhere. Why? The suchness of dharmas has the mark of not moving; the suchness of dharmas is precisely the Buddha." The treatise-author of this chapter has already pointed out beforehand where the sickness lies—「於諸佛所深愛著故,不能解佛相畢竟空」 tr. "because he deeply loves and clings to the buddhas, he cannot understand that the mark of a Buddha is ultimately empty"; the answer of the next chapter then takes it apart simile by simile: in the mirage there is no water, the illusory thing has no reality, what is seen in a dream is false; and it returns to 「諸佛不可以色身見,諸佛法身無來無去」 tr. "the buddhas cannot be seen by the form body; the Dharma body of the buddhas neither comes nor goes." This chapter tells how one person gave up his body for the Dharma and in the end saw his teacher; the next chapter tells how the teacher he saw, in his very first sentence, takes away the mark of what is seen: what was sought by giving up the body is not a Buddha who can be seen, and only here do the two Chinese characters for coming and going find their explanation.

Of what the later transmitted texts preserve for this chapter, the division of its fascicles and its chapter number are most worth recording, and the way they divide it corresponds exactly to the structure of this chapter's sūtra and treatise. The base text of this treatise heads it 「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth," while the Song edition, the Yuan edition, and the Palace edition all add, below the 「八」 tr. "eight" of the chapter number, the one character 「上」 tr. "first part," and the Ming edition further, after the full chapter title, reads 「釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之上」 tr. "explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, the first part." This is not an isolated case: for the continuation title of Fascicle 97, the Song, Yuan, and Palace editions read 「大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八中」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-seven, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, middle part," and the Ming edition reads 「大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之中」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-seven, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, the middle part"; for the continuation title of Fascicle 98, the Song, Yuan, and Palace editions read 「大智度論卷第九十八釋薩陀波崙品第八十八下」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-eight, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, last part," and the Ming edition reads 「大智度論卷第九十八釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之下」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-eight, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, the last part." So the four editions consistently attach the three titles first, middle, and last to the three fascicles of this chapter, while the Taishō base text in all three places does not divide—within the one chapter there are of themselves three parts, not added by later people but inherent in the transmitted texts. As for the way of counting the chapter number, the texts each form a system of their own: the Shōgozō manuscript's end title of Fascicle 96 reads 「大智度經論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖第八十七品上」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-six, explanation of the eighty-sixth chapter, ended; the eighty-seventh chapter, first part," its opening title of Fascicle 97 reads 「大智度經論卷第九十七釋第八十七品中」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-seven, explanation of the eighty-seventh chapter, middle part," and its opening title of Fascicle 98 reads 「大智度經輪卷第九十八釋第八十七品下」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Wheel, Fascicle Ninety-eight, explanation of the eighty-seventh chapter, last part"—its chapter number is consistently one step less than the base text, while its division into first, middle, and last agrees with the Song, Yuan, Palace, and Ming editions; the Ishiyama-dera manuscript's end title of Fascicle 96 reads 「大智度經卷九十六終」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Fascicle Ninety-six, end," and where this chapter's title stands it reads 「大智度經品第八十七薩陀波崙品卷九十七」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, chapter eighty-seven, the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, Fascicle Ninety-seven," likewise one step less than the base text; moreover its fascicle boundary differs from the base text, separately recording 「卷九十七首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Ninety-seven," while at two places within the fascicle it records outright 「不分卷及品」 tr. "fascicle and chapter not divided"; it is further recorded that 「石山本卷第九十八首,並卷首有摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十七品之二卷九十八之十九字」 tr. "at the head of Fascicle Ninety-eight of the Ishiyama text, and at the head of the fascicle there are the nineteen Chinese characters ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, chapter eighty-seven, second part, Fascicle Ninety-eight’"—so the Ishiyama-dera manuscript has, for this chapter, a set of sūtra-chapter names of its own as well. The three texts with their three ways of counting stand side by side; they are recorded as they are, with no forced unification. The great sūtra being explained calls this chapter precisely 「常啼品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Ever Weeping’," which, with this treatise's 「薩陀波崙品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’," is one a translation of the meaning and one a transliteration: not the names of two chapters, but two transmissions of one name. The title of the next chapter may also be viewed alongside: the Song and Yuan editions read 「大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth, first part," the Ming edition reads 「大智度論卷第九十九釋曇無竭品第八十九之上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth, the first part," while the Palace edition alone reads 「大智度論卷第九十九釋說般若相品品第八十九上」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the chapter ‘Teaching the Marks of Prajñā’ chapter, the eighty-ninth, first part," the Shōgozō manuscript reads 「大智度經論卷第九十九釋第八十八品上」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-nine, explanation of the eighty-eighth chapter, first part," and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十八曇無竭品九十九」 tr. "the Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, the eighty-eighth, the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, ninety-nine"—this chapter is named after a person, while the next chapter's name, in the Palace edition, is named after the Dharma; the two titles, of person and of Dharma, stand side by side, and this exactly illumines this chapter's distinction between 「就行法者為名」 tr. "named after the one who practises the Dharma" and 「就說法者為目」 tr. "titled after the one who teaches the Dharma." Further, where this chapter explains the name, the base text has the interlinear note 「薩陀秦言常波崙名啼」 tr. "Sadā in the language of Qin is ‘ever’; prarudita means ‘weeping’" (the character 「崙」 tr. "lun" the Taishō originally writes as 「論」 tr. "lun, ‘treatise’," and the Palace edition writes as 「崙」 tr. "lun"; here, following the Korean edition and the Palace edition, it is written 「崙」 tr. "lun"), a note on the origin of the transliterated word: sadā in the language of Qin is ‘ever’, prarudita means ‘weeping’, and this is where the name Ever Weeping comes from; this note the three editions of Song, Yuan, and Ming and the Shōgozō manuscript put directly into the main text, while the three editions, the Palace edition, the Shōgozō manuscript, and the Ishiyama-dera manuscript all lack the character 「波」 tr. "bo"; this is recorded side by side as it is.

Among the commentaries of the ancient masters, the one that has a substantive correspondence with this chapter and is detailed is, of what survives today, the one school of Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra. His book uses the chapter name of the great sūtra, heading it 「常啼品第八十八」 tr. "the chapter ‘Ever Weeping’, the eighty-eighth," and first judges this chapter's position within the whole sūtra: 「上第十既說方便自果,今第二結勸脩行,欲明其不虗說必宜行故也。」 tr. "Above, the tenth has already spoken of skilful means and its own fruit; now the second concludes with an exhortation to cultivate practice, wishing to make clear that it is not spoken in vain and must surely be practised." And the intent of viewing the two chapters together he states most clearly: 「初品若欲受法奉修不復艱苦,要以得為期者,當知薩陀波崙若;欲善死大道不違法相,說禪根緣有大利益者,當知曇無竭也。故初品就行法者為名,後品就說法者為目也。」 tr. "In the first chapter: if one wishes to receive the Dharma and practise it reverently, no longer counting hardship, and must take obtaining it as one's aim, one should know Sadāprarudita; if one wishes to die well for the great path without going against the marks of the Dharma, and to teach that the causes and conditions of the roots of dhyāna have great benefit, one should know Dharmodgata. Therefore the first chapter is named after the one who practises the Dharma, and the later chapter is titled after the one who teaches the Dharma." In explaining why this chapter arises, he cites this treatise directly and runs on the same track as the treatise-author: 「論生起云:上品未明云何離始行菩薩,令知生死涅槃悉如化佛,答諸法本有今無耶?佛意明性空非是難得,雖知諸法本性清淨,若能一心求者,必得薩陀婆崙,即其人也。」 tr. "The treatise, on how this arises, says: the preceding chapter had not yet made clear how to free the bodhisattva who is beginning his practice and cause him to know that birth and death and nirvāṇa are all like conjured buddhas, and answered: did dharmas exist from the first and now not exist? The Buddha's intent is to make clear that the emptiness of nature is not hard to obtain; though one knows that the original nature of dharmas is pure, if one can seek with one mind, one will surely obtain it: Sadāprarudita is that very person." For the one name Ever Weeping he too keeps three explanations side by side and does not judge between them: 「一云:其人小現時好啼,故父母為之立字,名曰常啼。此常啼是表菩薩大悲之相也。二解:此菩薩見惡世眾生生老病死大悲心,所以名常啼也。」 tr. "The first says: as a small child this person liked to weep, so his parents gave him a name, calling him Ever Weeping. This ‘Ever Weeping’ expresses the mark of a bodhisattva's great compassion. The second explanation: this bodhisattva, seeing the birth, old age, sickness, and death of beings in an evil age, had the mind of great compassion; that is why he is named Ever Weeping." 「三解云:其人七日空困林中悲,後天龍鬼神為其立字,名常啼也。」 tr. "The third explanation says: this person grieved for seven days, destitute in an empty forest; afterwards the gods, nāgas, and spirits gave him a name, calling him Ever Weeping." Why he is still now in the presence of the Buddha Great Thunder-Sound—his two explanations agree exactly with this treatise's example of Mañjuśrī: 「一解云:菩薩法無量,其人雖曠劫積行猶未得佛,故為菩薩也。二解:久成佛如文殊之流,為物故迹居不足地也。」 tr. "The first explanation says: the dharma of the bodhisattva is immeasurable; though this person has accumulated practice through vast kalpas he has still not obtained buddhahood, and so he is a bodhisattva. The second explanation: he became a Buddha long ago, like those of Mañjuśrī's kind, and for the sake of beings leaves his traces dwelling at a ground that is not full." Whose the voice in the sky is, he too keeps two explanations, and takes the example of Sudatta as the proof of the second: 「一解,佛菩薩天龍等愍云故應塵也。二解云,是常啼善友作鬼神,此鬼神又求佛道以曉示之」 tr. "One explanation: the buddhas, bodhisattvas, gods, nāgas, and others, out of pity, respond to the world of dust. The second explanation says: it was a good friend of Ever Weeping who had become a spirit; this spirit, also seeking the Buddha path, made it plain to him." The coarseness and fineness of the admonitions he divides most clearly: 「勿壞身相,此細誡也,是總身一異見有無皆壞身相也,色受想行勿壞別相也。」 tr. "Do not destroy the mark of the body: this is a fine admonition; it means that, of the body as a whole, the views of one and different and of existence and non-existence all destroy the mark of the body; form, feeling, perception, and constructions—do not destroy their separate marks." The passage of the three vows he lists item by item, corresponding to the three vows the treatise-author gives: 「一者、一切眾生墮在無明暗,我為燃大智明;二、一切眾生有煩惱病,我欲集一切法藥;三者、一切眾生墮在耶道,我今為求無上道。」 tr. "First, all beings have fallen into the darkness of ignorance, and I will kindle the light of great wisdom for them; second, all beings have the sickness of the afflictions, and I wish to gather all the medicines of the Dharma; third, all beings have fallen into wrong paths, and I now seek the unsurpassed path for them." On the section of seeking prajñā apart from marks, he also points out the difference in fullness between sūtra and treatise: 「離相求般若,經久唯明離人相,論解具明離人法二相也。」 tr. "Seeking prajñā apart from marks: the sūtra, at length, makes clear only being apart from the mark of persons; the treatise's explanation makes clear in full being apart from the two marks of persons and dharmas." On the section of teacher and disciple, his structural division agrees wholly with this treatise's admonitions: 「初誡以世利者,既觀親近好好師,必滅名利」 tr. "As for the first admonition, about worldly gain: having contemplated drawing near to a good teacher, one must extinguish fame and gain"; where Māra produces the five desires to disturb the one who teaches the Dharma, 「弟子見之但取其法,勿見師受欲過」 tr. "the disciple, seeing this, takes only his Dharma and does not see a fault in the teacher's receiving desires"; and the one matter of the teacher paying no attention he too returns to self-reproach: 「脫重住高名重德之師不領錄汝者,勿生怨恨,應自破慢心,自責是我宿世罪報,得小人故,師不領錄也,非師過也。」 tr. "If perhaps a teacher of lofty name and weighty virtue, dwelling in high esteem, pays you no attention, do not give rise to resentment; you should yourself break the mind of pride and reproach yourself: it is the retribution of my offences in former lives; because I have become a petty person the teacher pays me no attention; it is not the teacher's fault." Why the response comes only after seven days, he says the same as this treatise: 「自少則精進未深,過多則愁憂妨心,故七日而應。」 tr. "With fewer, vigour is not yet deep; with too many, sorrow obstructs the mind; therefore the response comes at seven days." Which Buddha is in the sky, he still keeps both: 「有解云:非真佛,是諸化佛身及大菩薩化作佛取。或云:即是真佛也。」 tr. "One explanation says: not a true Buddha; it is the bodies of conjured buddhas, and Buddha-forms made by the transformation of great bodhisattvas. Another says: it is in fact a true Buddha." Where the City of Many Fragrances is, his answer too takes the meaning of this treatise directly: 「過去佛滅後,遺法未滅,爾時佛法不遍閻浮提,故閻浮提中別有眾香國土也。」 tr. "After a Buddha of the past had passed into extinction, his bequeathed Dharma had not yet perished; at that time the Buddha's Dharma did not pervade Jambudvīpa; therefore within Jambudvīpa there was separately the land of Many Fragrances." And on the wealth and delight of the City of Many Fragrances he brings out an explanation of his own, precisely to guard the reader against taking prajñā as empty and without retribution: 「示行般若故,得此果報,勿言般若是空,無有果也。」 tr. "It shows that because one practises prajñā one obtains this retribution; do not say that prajñā is empty and has no fruit." On the passage of selling himself, he lists three meanings, which correspond to this treatise's answer: 「一、為他人見其遠來,空無有物,則不生喜心,故須供養具;二者、欲引導眾人,其是貧窮,尚辦供養等,云何而不行耶?」 tr. "First, because when others see that he has come from afar with nothing at all, they do not give rise to a joyful mind, so means of offering were needed; second, he wished to lead the multitude—he being poor still provides offerings and the like, so how could they not do it?" 「二者、欲明般若,檀為其初。」 tr. "Second, he wished to make clear that for prajñā, dāna is its beginning." Why Māra does not kill him but only harasses him, his answer too is the same: 「魔不減其壽命,但破其求佛心也。又天神法,人無大罪,不得害之;若無此法,人無活者也。」 tr. "Māra does not reduce his life; he only breaks his mind of seeking buddhahood. Further, by the dharma of the gods and spirits, if a person has no great offence, they may not harm him; if there were not this dharma, no person would live." Why Māra comes only at this point, he says most briefly: 「爾時未得諸三昧,未能決定忘身,故不能動魔」 tr. "at that time he had not yet obtained the samādhis and could not yet decisively forget his body, so he could not move Māra," and 「將出魔境,將入道門,故魔來也」 tr. "he was about to leave Māra's domain and about to enter the gate of the path, so Māra came." On the meaning of householder, he is directly the same as this treatise: 「此是居舍之士,非四姓中居士也。」 tr. "These are gentlemen who dwell in houses, not the householders among the four castes." Why the elder's daughter alone heard, he too keeps three explanations: 「一解:是人不死因緣故其得聞。二解:是法尚神力今其得取。三云:與常啼宿世善友,善根既深魔不能弊也。」 tr. "One explanation: this person had the causes and conditions of not dying, so she got to hear. A second explanation: it was Dharmodgata's supernormal power that now let her obtain it. The third says: she had been Ever Weeping's good friend in past lives; her roots of goodness being deep, Māra could not obstruct her." Why Śakra came to test him, he also keeps two: 「天主但知世人心,世人以作佛必非其知。二者、雖知其心,為欲發起眾人示希有事故誡也。」 tr. "The lord of the gods knows only the minds of worldly people; a worldly person's becoming a Buddha is certainly not within his knowing. Second: although he knew his mind, because he wished to rouse the multitude by showing a rare matter, he admonished him." In distinguishing great benefit from the foremost benefit, the sequence he gives has the same pattern as the six layers this treatise lists, while the items taken differ: 「十地為大利、佛道第一利、般若為大利。方便第一利者,五度為大利、般若為第一利也。」 tr. "The ten grounds are great benefit, the Buddha path the foremost benefit, prajñā great benefit. As for skilful means as the foremost benefit: the five perfections are great benefit, prajñā the foremost benefit." Why the scroll of the sūtra is offered to first, he also gives two explanations, both taking up this treatise's text: 「善根深人者,從曇無竭聞般若;善根淺者,從經卷中,故有金牒書般若也。」 tr. "People whose roots of goodness are deep hear prajñā from Dharmodgata; those whose roots of goodness are shallow, from the scrolls of the sūtra; therefore there is the prajñā written on tablets of gold." 「鈍根人見曇無竭為白衣受五欲法,必眾護著」 tr. "People of dull faculties see that Dharmodgata is one of the white-robed receiving the dharma of the five desires; he must be guarding many attachments," and therefore the sūtra text is written out for this person. On the one meaning of the seal of the seven jewels, he has the same two explanations as this treatise, the latter reading 「是求佛道七大神王,如金剛神之類,守護金牒,不令魔等,改汎其文,故言七印也」 tr. "these are seven great spirit-kings who seek the Buddha path, of the kind of the vajra spirits, guarding the golden tablets so that Māra and the like do not alter its text; therefore it speaks of seven seals." The final passage he assigns as the sixth division—「因曇無竭言下,第六、自護求法請決疑也」 tr. "From ‘because of Dharmodgata's words’ onward is the sixth: guarding himself in seeking the Dharma, and requesting the resolution of his doubt"—which is precisely the place in the structural division where this chapter stops at the asking of the question and does not reach the answer.

The other schools either lack it or are not directly attached to it, and all are recorded according to the facts. Huiying's Commentary is a book that makes a commentary on this treatise chapter by chapter, yet its extant text stops at the explanation of "The Great Skilful Means," Chapter 69, and is incomplete, falling far short of Fascicles 96 to 98 where this chapter lies; for this chapter the explanation is recorded as lacking. Only, within the earlier chapters, his book twice looks ahead to this chapter: in one place it says 「論主自科有於二分:從此品去至曇無竭品,通明方便道義;囑累一品,明其付囑」 tr. "The treatise-author's own division has two parts: from this chapter on to the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, it makes clear throughout the meaning of the path of skilful means; the one chapter ‘Entrustment’ makes clear its entrusting," and in one place it says 「第三從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品,明其舉人勸脩勸學波若」 tr. "Third, from the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’ to ‘Dharmodgata’, two chapters, it makes clear the bringing forward of persons to exhort cultivation and exhort training in prajñā." These are forward-looking mentions, not commentary text on this chapter; yet his joining of this chapter and the next into one section, judged as 「舉人勸脩勸學」 tr. "bringing forward persons to exhort cultivation and exhort training," agrees with Jizang's division by 「兩品本意」 tr. "the original intent of the two chapters," and also accords with the purport of this treatise in taking a jātaka as proof—the ancient masters, reading these two chapters, all take them not as a story inserted in passing but as the conclusion of the whole sūtra's exhortation to cultivation. Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises has been searched throughout for the four names 「薩陀波崙」 tr. "Sadāprarudita," 「常啼」 tr. "Ever Weeping," 「曇無竭」 tr. "Dharmodgata," and 「法尚」 tr. "Dharma-Esteeming," and all are 〔not found〕; his book is in the form of an outline of doctrinal tenets and not an explanation following the text, so this is not a defect. The Tiantai line is recorded according to the facts in two aspects. Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation names this chapter explicitly in three places, all by adapting rather than quoting word for word: first, where he praises the power and function of the Dharma in general, he sets this chapter beside seekers of the Dharma from other sūtras—「常啼東請,善財南求,藥王燒手,普明刎頭,一日三捨恒河沙身,尚不能報一句之力」 tr. "Ever Weeping requested in the east, Good Wealth sought in the south, Medicine King burned his hand, Universal Light cut off his head; even giving up, three times in one day, bodies as many as the sands of the Ganges, one still could not repay the power of a single phrase"; second, where he explains the five dharmas of desire, vigour, mindfulness, skilful wisdom, and one mind among the twenty-five skilful means, he matches them item by item with the deeds of Sadāprarudita: 「復次,欲者,如薩陀波崙欲聞般若,不自惜身命。精進者,為聞般若故,七日七夜閑林悲泣;七歲行立不坐不臥。念者,常念我何時當聞般若,更無餘念。巧慧者,雖有留難,留難不能難。如賣身,魔不能蔽;隱水,更能刺血。轉魔事為佛事,即巧慧。一心者,決志不移,不復二念也。」 tr. "Further, desire: as Sadāprarudita desired to hear prajñā and did not spare his own body or life. Vigour: for the sake of hearing prajñā, for seven days and seven nights he wept in grief in a secluded forest; for seven years he walked and stood, neither sitting nor lying down. Mindfulness: he was always mindful, ‘When shall I hear prajñā?’, with no other thought at all. Skilful wisdom: though there were hindrances, the hindrances could not hinder him. As in selling his body, Māra could not screen him; when the water was hidden, he could still pierce himself to draw blood. Turning the deeds of Māra into the deeds of the Buddha—this is skilful wisdom. One mind: his resolve was settled and did not shift, and he had no second thought." Of these, the two matters of walking and standing for seven years and of the water hidden and the blood drawn belong to what follows this chapter and lie within the scope of the next chapter; Zhiyi joins this chapter and the next into one matter and uses them so, and here his joint citation across chapters is recorded according to the facts and not attached as belonging to this chapter alone. Third, where he explains the signs of the arising of the samādhi of recollecting the Buddha, he takes what is obtained in this chapter as proof: 「如薩陀波崙見佛時,得無量法門,內外皆不隱沒。」 tr. "As when Sadāprarudita saw the Buddha, he obtained immeasurable Dharma-gates, and neither inner nor outer was concealed." There are, besides, three places that do not mention its name but draw on its matter and its words: discussing serving a teacher, he says 「《大論》云:「不以囊臭而棄其金。」」 tr. "The Great Treatise says: ‘One does not discard the gold because the bag stinks.’"; speaking of the marks of retribution, he says 「香城七重,橋津如畫,即其相也」 tr. "The Fragrant City sevenfold, its bridges and fords like a painting—this is its mark"; praising how hard it is to repay the kindness of the Dharma, he says 「香城粉骨、雪嶺投身,亦何足以報德」 tr. "grinding one's bones to powder at the Fragrant City, casting one's body down from the snowy peaks—how could even these suffice to repay the kindness." Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation, explaining the phrase 「常啼東請」 tr. "Ever Weeping requested in the east," cites the sūtra text of this chapter word for word, first marking where it comes from, saying 「西音薩陀波崙。大品二十六云」 tr. "In the western sound, Sadāprarudita. The Larger Sūtra, fascicle twenty-six, says," and below that, starting from 「佛告須菩提。菩薩摩訶薩為求般若波羅蜜故。當如薩陀波崙」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti: a bodhisattva-mahāsattva, for the sake of seeking prajñāpāramitā, should be like Sadāprarudita," and stopping at 「從是東行五百由旬有城名眾香」 tr. "going east from here five hundred yojanas there is a city named Many Fragrances," he cites in one breath, in abridgement, the key phrases of this chapter's Sūtra ① and Sūtra ②; his text differs in fullness from the sentences of the great sūtra that this treatise cites, while the sequence agrees completely; it is an abridged citation and not word for word, and both are kept and recorded without judgement. In the same book, where he explains the twenty-five skilful means, he again brings up 「復次欲者如薩陀波崙下中觀」 tr. "from ‘Further, desire: as Sadāprarudita’ onward: the middle contemplation," taking this chapter's seeking of prajñā as an example of the middle contemplation; elsewhere he cites 「薩陀波崙空中見佛。後見曇無竭。乃問言。佛從何所來。答言。不來不去即是佛」 tr. "Sadāprarudita saw the Buddha in the sky. Afterwards he saw Dharmodgata. Then he asked, saying: From where does the Buddha come? The answer said: Not coming and not going is precisely the Buddha"—the question belongs to the end of this chapter, while the answer belongs to the next chapter; this too is a joint citation across chapters. His explanation of the phrase 「不以囊臭」 tr. "one does not, because the bag stinks" marks still more plainly 「大論九十六波崙緣中」 tr. "in the account of Sadāprarudita in fascicle ninety-six of the Great Treatise," citing in abridgement the text of this chapter's Treatise ① on not seeing the teacher's faults and the dog-skin bag holding jewels; his explanation of 「香城七重」 tr. "The Fragrant City sevenfold" marks 「大論云」 tr. "The Great Treatise says" and cites at length the adornments of the City of Many Fragrances and the question and answer as to whether Dharmodgata is a fleshly body or a transformation body; his explanation of 「香城粉骨」 tr. "grinding one's bones to powder at the Fragrant City" says 「以波崙菩薩修見無竭出髓賣身」 tr. "because the Bodhisattva Sadāprarudita, in his practice to see Dharmodgata, drew out his marrow and sold his body"—so Zhanran's citing of this chapter is not of the sūtra text alone but takes in the treatise text as well, and he himself marks the fascicle numbers. Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus cites this chapter in one place, yet what it weighs lies in the answer of the next chapter—what 「大品中指薩陀波崙見佛後曇無竭為說」 tr. "in the Larger Sūtra refers to what Dharmodgata taught Sadāprarudita after he saw the Buddha" is the Dharma body; this takes the meaning that this chapter opens, and is not an explanation of this chapter's text. Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus, searched throughout for the three names, has none of them; this is recorded according to the facts.

Bringing this whole line of further resonances back to this chapter, what the various schools divide and preserve illumines exactly the two faces of this chapter. Those who divide it into the three titles first, middle, and last see one road: hearing the voice and setting out, weeping and seeing the Buddha, selling himself and reaching the city—not one step can be left out; and that the chapter number in the various texts is given now as eighty-eight, now as eighty-seven—this difference in the way of counting is exactly a reminder to the reader that the boundary of this chapter cannot be cut with one stroke of the knife—it takes up from above the difficulty of the emptiness of nature and opens below the question of coming and going; in itself it is not a complete story, but a stretch of road without an answer. The divisions of the ancient masters also have two sides: Jizang judges these two chapters as 「結勸脩行」 tr. "concluding with an exhortation to cultivate practice," Huiying judges them as 「舉人勸脩勸學」 tr. "bringing forward persons to exhort cultivation and exhort training," both taking the jātaka not as narrative but as the conclusion of the exhortation to cultivation; while what the Tiantai line takes is the gate of practice—Zhiyi matches it with the five dharmas, Zhanran matches it with the middle contemplation, turning one person's seeking of the Dharma item by item into the headings of the twenty-five skilful means. Those who classify the teachings take its position; those who cultivate contemplation take its dharma; what the two take differs, and they do not hinder each other: the former answers ‘what this chapter does within the sūtra’, the latter answers ‘what this chapter does in my own body’. This treatise itself has both faces—at the opening it says 「性空法非難得難知」 tr. "the dharma of the emptiness of nature is not hard to obtain or hard to know": this is principle; at the end it says that one who has obtained the samādhis still 「不能解佛相畢竟空」 tr. "cannot understand that the mark of a Buddha is ultimately empty": this is the person. In principle it is not hard, while in the person it is truly hard; therefore one person must be brought forward as proof; and the person brought forward is not a person without flaw—precisely because he has flaws, the proof holds.

So what "Sadāprarudita" leaves us in the end is a way of asking about the road that can be carried into daily use. When I seek the Dharma and have nowhere to ask, when what I was hearing suddenly breaks off, I remember that he did not look for a shortcut elsewhere but went back to where he was and sought again with one mind; and the treatise-author's words judging the timing seal off the way of retreat at both ends—「若二日、三日,精進欲未深」 tr. "if it were two or three days, his desire for vigour would not yet be deep": it cannot be hurried; 「若過七日,恐其憂愁妨心,不任求道」 tr. "if it went beyond seven days, it was feared that his sorrow would obstruct his mind so that he could not bear to seek the path": it cannot be dragged out. When I see faults in my teacher and want to leave, I remember that the sūtra admonishes on both matters at once: it says 「應生心如佛想」 tr. "you should give rise in your mind to the notion of a Buddha," and it also says 「莫以世利心故隨逐法師」 tr. "do not follow the Dharma teacher out of a mind for worldly gain"; and the treatise-author says all there is to say of the gain and loss in one sentence—「師之過失,不著於我,我但從師受般若波羅蜜法」 tr. "the teacher's faults do not attach to me; I only receive from the teacher the dharma of prajñāpāramitā": what is guarded is one's own benefit in the Dharma. When I measure myself and find I have nothing to offer and no strength to give, and a mind of retreat arises, I remember that the treatise-author divides poverty in two: 「功德法貧,最大可恥!財貧,好人亦有;法貧,好人所無。」 tr. "Poverty in the dharmas of merit is the greatest shame! Poverty in wealth even good people may have; poverty in the Dharma good people do not have." When I see people enter the path out of longing for supernormal powers or out of a mind bent on winning, and want to think little of them, I remember 「依愛而斷愛,依慢而斷慢」 tr. "relying on love one severs love; relying on pride one severs pride," and the scriptural proof is only twelve Chinese characters—「愛、慢等諸煩惱,皆是佛道根本」 tr. "love, pride, and the other afflictions are all the root of the Buddha path"—and its simile is the lotus born in mud. When, having cultivated long and gained something, my mind settles into ease, I remember that the question at the very end of this chapter asks precisely about one who has gained: a person who has obtained the great samādhis of breaking ignorance, of contemplating the nature of dharmas, and the rest, still 「雖知空而不能與空合」 tr. "though he knows emptiness he cannot be united with emptiness." The last thing is most fit to carry away: the whole chapter has said all there is to say of hearing the voice, weeping, cutting the body, and making offerings, yet it does not close on what was obtained; it closes only on a question still without an answer—「當為我說諸佛所從來、所至處」 tr. "Please proclaim to me the place from which the buddhas come and the place to which they go"; the road has been walked as far as the teacher, and the question has only just been asked aloud.

考據Apparatus

一、科判

本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,跨卷九十六、九十七、九十八,為篇幅甚鉅之一品。卷九十六非以本品開卷——其卷首所繫者猶是前品,作「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七」〔T25 0728b18〕;本品品題「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八」〔T25 0731a07〕逕接前品訖處而起,居卷九十六之中,品首無卷題、無造署譯署。至卷九十六末題「大智度論卷第九十六」〔T25 0733c21〕,本品未竟;卷九十七以續題「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘」〔T25 0734a02〕重起,並重出造署「龍樹菩薩造」〔T25 0734a05〕、譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」;卷九十七末題「大智度論卷第九十七」〔T25 0737c16〕,本品仍未竟;卷九十八復以同一續題「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘」〔T25 0737c19〕重起,造署譯署三度重出〔T25 0737c22〕。兩度續題皆作「之餘」而非「之中」「之下」,與品四十一、四十二、四十三、四十五、四十七跨卷「之餘」同型,如實誌錄——本品底本之續題一律用「之餘」,上中下之分唯見於諸異本(見第四目)。

本品訖界即卷界:品末一句「我見佛身無厭足故,常不離見諸佛。」〔T25 0744c06〕迄,卷九十八末題「大智度論卷第九十八」〔T25 0744c08〕緊接其後,次品〈曇無竭品第八十九〉品題〔T25 0744c11〕已屬卷九十九之首,造署譯署另出〔T25 0744c14〕。故本品之型為起於卷中、盡收兩卷、訖於卷末——與品四十七『起於卷中、訖於卷中』異,與品六十二『居卷中不涉卷界』尤異;其跨三卷,則與〈習相應品第三〉(三題〔T25 0319b05〕〔T25 0322c02〕〔T25 0329c02〕)、〈往生品第四〉(三題〔T25 0336b02〕〔T25 0343a08〕〔T25 0348c09〕)同型。

全品純漢字一萬九千零四十四(本目獨立以完整漢字域逐單元重算,與機械計數值精確相合,零缺漏)。逾七千五百之拆分線既遠,先取卷界:卷九十六段三千九百三十二、卷九十七段五千三百六十八,皆在線內;卷九十八段九千七百四十四,仍逾線,故於其內再取經論界——卷九十八僅一經一論,經段四千八百四十四、論段四千九百,經論之界即天然切點,兩半皆在線內,不復再切。析為四單元:之一繫卷九十六(經①論①)、之二繫卷九十七(經②論②)、之三繫卷九十八經段(經③)、之四繫卷九十八論段(論③),四數之和一萬九千零四十四,與全品值相合。

品內結構三【經】三【論】交替,六標籤皆恰在塊首,無鑲嵌型過渡:【經】〔T25 0731a08〕、【論】〔T25 0731b26〕、【經】〔T25 0734a07〕、【論】〔T25 0735a25〕、【經】〔T25 0737c24〕、【論】〔T25 0741a21〕。四單元之界,前二繫卷界(恰落論①與經②之間、論②與經③之間,卷界即經論界),第三繫經論界(經③與論③之間)——四單元無一跨卷,切點皆落經論段之間而不截斷任一經、論段(前二單元各含一經一論,後二單元各為一經、一論),切分與底本結構全合。

問答之數,本品頂層凡四十三組(四單元正文逐條回搜「問曰:」「答曰:」各得十一、九、零、二十三,兩序各自成對,無孤問孤答),全在論段之內:論①十一組、論②九組、論③二十三組——論③之密為全品之最,多係魔事化現、賣身估價、供養先後諸段之逐項推勘。「有人言」型並列異說凡二十一處(論①四、論②三、論③十四,論③之十四內含「復有人言」一處;另論③別出「又人言」一處,形異而用同,本目分記不併)。

說者結構:經①以佛告須菩提發端〔T25 0731a08〕,須菩提一問〔T25 0731a10〕、佛一答〔T25 0731a11〕,其下轉入佛之長段開示,空中聲之教誡全屬佛語內嵌轉述,非另一頂層換說。經②承前段連續開示〔T25 0734a07〕,全段無「白佛言」「佛言」等換說標記,依承前段連續開示之例記,不算不確定。經③則換說——起說者為十方諸佛而非佛之單稱——「是時,十方諸佛安慰薩陀波崙菩薩言」〔T25 0737c24〕,薩陀波崙白十方諸佛〔T25 0738a11〕、十方諸佛告薩陀波崙〔T25 0738a12〕;其下轉入長段敘事,薩陀波崙與釋提桓因所化婆羅門、長者女、長者女父母、釋提桓因本身之往還,皆屬情節內部人物對話,本目依底本明文之「言」「白」「告」記其所屬,不為底本所無之對話擬設說者。

二、術語考

薩陀波崙·常啼。 品題之主名,全品第一義。底本於論主自設之名義問下逕出音義夾註:「何以名「薩陀波崙」?為是父母與作名字?是因緣得名字?」〔T25 0732a12〕——「薩陀波崙」四字之下,底本原有一行夾註,其文為「薩陀秦言常波崙名啼」,繫於 0732a12,即以「薩陀」譯「常」、「波崙」譯「啼」,「常啼」之名所自出(此夾註屬底本夾註層,逐字全帳見第四目)。名之所由,論出三說並陳,不判其一:其一「以其小時喜啼,故名常啼。」〔T25 0732a14〕,從幼行立名;其二「此菩薩行大悲心柔軟故,見眾生在惡世,貧窮、老病、憂苦,為之悲泣,是故眾人號為「薩陀波崙」。」〔T25 0732a14〕,從大悲立名;其三則繫於本生一事——「是菩薩世世行慈悲心,以小因緣故,生無佛世。」〔T25 0732a19〕,聞空中教聲而聲忽滅,「憂愁啼哭,七日七夜。因是故,天、龍、鬼神號曰常啼。」〔T25 0732a24〕,從一事立名。三說由性、由行、由事,層層收窄,並錄不判。

曇無竭·法盛。 本品第二主名,論主亦自出其音義:「「欝伽陀」,秦言「盛」;「達磨」,秦言「法」。」〔T25 0736a10〕,故號「法盛」。其人之位,論以其國制明之:「其國無王,此中人民皆無吾我,如欝單越人,唯以曇無竭菩薩為王。」〔T25 0736a12〕——無王之國以說法者為王,是本品所以立師之極則。其身之判,論出兩說並陳:一謂「是生身菩薩,得諸法實相及禪定神通力故」〔T25 0736a22〕,故「雖是生身,未離煩惱而能修行善法,為眾生故不盡結使。」〔T25 0736b02〕;一謂「是菩薩是法性生身,為度眾香城人故,變化而度。」〔T25 0736b04〕。兩說皆有其理據,論主未判,本目誌錄不判。

新學菩薩二種·深心發意與軟心發意。 本品本生所以立之樞紐。論主自設難:般若無相畢竟空,「行禪定猶尚難得,何況憂愁啼哭散心求覓而當可得!」〔T25 0731c09〕,答曰「為新發意菩薩說薩陀波崙。」〔T25 0731c10〕;復難其既是新發意何以能見十方佛得諸三昧,乃出此辨——「新學菩薩有二種:一者、深心著世間樂,軟心發意;二者、深心發意,不著世間樂。」〔T25 0731c14〕,「軟心發意者,佛不以為發心;深心發意者,乃名為發心。」〔T25 0731c16〕。發心之判準不在時之久近,在心之深軟;故一世苦行之新學,可以現見十方佛。此辨為全品義理之底座。

菩薩摩訶薩之通稱。 論主自問「薩陀波崙未得阿鞞跋致,何以故名菩薩摩訶薩?」〔T25 0732a07〕,答有二義:「以有大菩薩故,小者亦名大。」〔T25 0732a08〕,是從眾立名;「又以其雖未得實智慧而能深念般若波羅蜜故,不惜身命、有大功德故,亦名菩薩摩訶薩。」〔T25 0732a09〕,是從德立名。兩義並存,皆不待阿鞞跋致。

漚和拘舍羅·方便。 空中聲教誡弟子勿以師受五欲為病,其語出梵音:「我未知漚和拘舍羅,大師以方便法,為度眾生,令得福德故,受是諸欲,於智慧無著無礙,不為欲染。」〔T25 0731b15〕——梵音與漢譯同見一句之中,音義相釋,屬底本自身之訓。

斷諸有心·所有心。 經②薩陀波崙之願語作「我聞是般若波羅蜜,斷諸有心。」〔T25 0734c29〕;論釋其義而推之極細:「此中說斷諸所有心。所有心者,取相著,乃至善法中亦有是病。」〔T25 0736b20〕——所有心不止於惡法之著,善法之取相亦是;此語與第五目所收『深著佛相』一義前後相扣。

無礙知見。 經③與經②皆繫此名於薩陀波崙。論主特為之限:「無礙知見者,如薩陀波崙力所得無礙,非佛無礙。」〔T25 0736b24〕——同名而位異,論主於此不含糊。

諸三昧名目。 經②列薩陀波崙所得三昧之名凡五十一,自「諸法性觀三昧」〔T25 0735a03〕至「見諸佛三昧」〔T25 0735a22〕一氣而下;論②以『某某三昧者』之句式逐名別釋,起「「諸法性觀三昧」者,能觀一切諸法實性。」〔T25 0736b25〕迄「「見諸佛三昧」者,得是三昧,雖未得天眼、天耳,而能見十方諸佛」〔T25 0737c11〕,凡五十——經列之第四十二「離一切闇三昧」論無別釋條(其前第七「諸法離闇三昧」論已釋之,作「無明有二種:一者、厚,二者、薄。薄者名無明,厚者名黑闇。破厚無明故名離闇,先破薄無明故名破諸法無明。」〔T25 0736c20〕),本目逐名對帳所得,如實誌錄,不代補。又兩處經論用字有異:經作「華莊嚴三昧」,論釋作「「花莊嚴三昧」者,得是三昧者,見十方佛,坐七寶蓮花上」〔T25 0737b09〕;經作「解脫一切著三昧」,論釋作「「離一切著三昧」者,離一切相故,於一切法亦不著。」〔T25 0737b27〕——華花、解脫離之異,屬傳寫層。三處經論用字不齊(未釋之一名、華花、解脫離)於校勘層零命中,本目逐條核其所在行之校記皆無涉此三處,故非異本之歧,是經段與論段自身用字不齊,並錄不判。三昧之總數,論①別有一語:「菩薩三昧如十方國土中塵數,薩陀波崙所得六萬三昧何足為多!」〔T25 0731c29〕——「六萬」為總持之數,與經②所列五十一名不同層,不相牴牾;古德讀此亦作六萬(見第六目)。

無上法寶。 論③釋薩陀波崙所許「以無上法寶分布與一切眾生」,出五說並陳:或謂「三寶中法寶。」〔T25 0742c23〕;或謂「一切八萬四千法眾是為法寶,得是故,除諸煩惱、滅諸戲論,得脫一切苦。」〔T25 0742c24〕;或謂「無上法寶即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,更無過上者故。」〔T25 0742c26〕;或謂「涅槃是無上法寶。」〔T25 0742c27〕,其據在《阿毘曇》——「一切有為法及虛空、非數緣盡,名為有上法;數緣盡是無上法。」〔T25 0742c28〕,而「數緣盡即是涅槃之別名。」〔T25 0743a01〕;或謂「涅槃道雖是有為,以其為涅槃故,於有為法中為無上。」〔T25 0743a02〕。五說之後論主總收:「如是等法寶,分布為三乘與眾生。」〔T25 0743a03〕——所收者是分布之相,非判五說之是非,如實誌錄不判。

財貧·功德法貧。 論③釋薩陀波崙何以貧窮,立二貧之目:「貧有二種:一者、財貧,二者、功德法貧。」〔T25 0741c13〕,其判曰「功德法貧,最大可恥!財貧,好人亦有;法貧,好人所無。」〔T25 0741c14〕——本品全幅賣身之事,正立在此一判之上。

婆羅門·居士。 論③於敘事中插一名相之訓:「婆羅門性中生,受戒故,名婆羅門;除此,通名居士。」〔T25 0742a23〕,「居士,真是居舍之士,非四姓中居士。」〔T25 0742a24〕——底本自為「居士」二字別立本義,與四姓之居士分開,屬論主之訓詁條,非泛語。

三、譬喻與故事

本品喻繁而事長,喻皆繫所釋之義,事則有本生、有引經,分列如下。

一子卒死·毒箭在身(經之兩喻)。 經以兩喻寫薩陀波崙之心。其一在七日啼哭處:「譬如人有一子卒死,憂愁苦毒,唯懷懊惱,不生餘念。」〔T25 0734a13〕;其二在聞眾香城之後:「譬如有人為毒箭所中,更無餘念,唯念:『何時當得良醫,拔出毒箭,除我此苦?』」〔T25 0734c25〕。論釋一子喻,以父子一倫逐項配般若而出其差別:「如子於父,孝行終身,無有異心」〔T25 0735b16〕、「如子假為其名」〔T25 0735b20〕,而後逐層破之——「父雖愛子,不能以頭目與之」〔T25 0735b22〕、「子之報父,恩極一世;般若之益,至無量世,乃至成佛。」〔T25 0735b27〕、「子但是假名,虛誑不實之法;般若波羅蜜真實聖法,無有虛誑。」〔T25 0735b29〕、「子但能以供養利益於父,不能免其生、老、病、死」〔T25 0735c04〕。末乃自陳取喻之所以:「世人皆知喪子憂愁故,以此為喻。」〔T25 0735c09〕——取其人所共知,不取其理相等。論釋毒箭喻則落在箭之所指:「諸邪、疑等箭入心,貪欲等毒塗箭。」〔T25 0736b16〕,所畏者非痛,是「奪智慧命,與凡人同死」〔T25 0736b18〕。

須達多與蜜膊鬼神(引事之最長者)。 論釋空中聲之所從來,出兩說:一謂諸佛菩薩諸天龍王「見是人不著世間法、一心求佛道,以時無佛法,欲示其得般若因緣故,空中發聲。」〔T25 0732b01〕;一謂「是薩陀波崙先世善因緣人,在此林中作鬼神,見其愁苦。」〔T25 0732b03〕。為證後說,引須達多一事——蜜膊婆羅門為須達多至王舍城求兒婦,「飲食過度,腹脹而死,作鬼神,於王舍城城門上住。」〔T25 0732b08〕;須達多夜聞佛名「驚喜毛竪」〔T25 0732b14〕,趣門而出,中路月沒還闇欲還,「時蜜膊神放身光明,照諸林野,告言:「居士!居士!莫怖莫畏,直去莫還,去得大利!」」〔T25 0732b21〕。事畢即合:「如須達知識神示導,薩陀波崙知識示導亦如是,是故見其愁苦而示導之。」〔T25 0732b26〕——引事之用在合,不在事本身之奇。

國王與貧者之一張㲲(大小之喻)。 論釋煖法之微,取兩眼之差:「譬如國王,見一張㲲,不以為多,貧者見之以為多。」〔T25 0731c20〕——同一物而多寡異,正所以明「軟心發意者,佛不以為發心」之判。

狗皮囊·罪人執燭·小人導道(於師不起嫌恨三喻)。 論釋弟子見師之過而心自壞,連下三喻:「如狗皮囊盛好寶物,不應以囊故而棄其寶」〔T25 0733b25〕、「如罪人執燭照道,不可以人罪故,不受其明,自墜溝壑」〔T25 0733b26〕、「又如行,遣小人導道,不可以人小故不隨其語。」〔T25 0733b27〕。三喻一意:所取者法,不取其人;故曰「師若實有罪,尚不應離」〔T25 0733b29〕。其反面亦有二喻——通達實相之師雖作過罪亦無所妨,「如人年壯力盛,腹中大熱,雖食不適飲食,不能生病;又如有好藥,雖被惡毒,不能為害。」〔T25 0733c06〕。而弟子之器,論以一喻收之:「如完牢之器,所受不漏。」〔T25 0733c18〕

避熱臥泥·龍起雲雨(受五欲而不失定二喻)。 論釋曇無竭受五欲而不失禪定:「如人避熱故,在泥中臥,還洗則如故。」〔T25 0736a25〕;又明菩薩不但行一道:「如龍起雲,能降大雨、雷電、礔礰」〔T25 0736b01〕。前喻明其出入自在,後喻明其行道多門。

大海龍死·金翅鳥來(機熟之喻)。 釋法性生身之說:「譬如大海中龍死相出時,如果熟應墮,金翅鳥則來食之;眾生亦如是,行業因緣熟故,大菩薩來度之。」〔T25 0736b07〕——度者之來不早不晚,繫於機之熟否。

小樹栽·負債人(魔何以此時方來二喻)。 論③釋魔之所以不壞於前而壞於今:「如小樹栽,小兒能破;大,不可破。」〔T25 0742a06〕,明心未定者可壞;「譬如負債人,未欲遠去,債主不遮;欲出他界,則不聽去。」〔T25 0742a17〕,明將出魔境界故魔驚。二喻一明其弱,一明其將強,合而後魔來之理明。

金銀燒鍛磨打(天帝來試之喻)。 「又如金銀等諸寶,不以輕賤故燒鍛磨打」〔T25 0742b09〕——試之愈苦,正以其貴;故「若能割肉出血、破骨出髓,其心不動,是正定菩薩。」〔T25 0742b11〕

厚葉樹·曠野清涼大池(作依止之喻)。 釋薩陀波崙所許「為眾生作依止」:「譬如厚葉樹多所蔭覆;又如熱時曠野險道清涼大池。」〔T25 0742c13〕——依止不是庇護之名,是蔭與涼之實。

蓮花見日·蓮花生污泥(發心二喻)。 釋長者父母何以一聞即許:「譬如蓮花,生長具足,見日開敷。」〔T25 0743c07〕——非日使之生,是其已具足而待日。釋女人等因見神力威德而發心:「因是愛、慢,後得清淨好心,故言佛道根本,譬如蓮花生污泥。」〔T25 0744b18〕——污泥非花,而花必於污泥出;此喻收「依愛而斷愛,依慢而斷慢」〔T25 0744b04〕一義。

印綬·山頂·大幻師·第三禪(釋三昧名之諸喻)。 論②釋三昧諸名,多取近喻:「如人得印綬,無敢陵易」〔T25 0737b20〕釋諸法財印三昧;「如人在山頂遍觀四方」〔T25 0737a21〕釋諸法無礙頂三昧;「如大幻師,以幻力故,能轉一國人心。」〔T25 0737a01〕釋如幻威勢三昧。經③敘薩陀波崙初見曇無竭之心,亦以定境為喻:「譬如比丘入第三禪,攝心安隱」〔T25 0740a25〕。

引經三部。 論③引經以證者三:釋帝釋令身平復,引「佛說有五不可思議。」〔T25 0743b14〕;釋發心之種種,引「如《智印經》中說。」〔T25 0744b04〕;釋愛慢可為佛道之本,引「如《毘摩羅鞊經》中說:「愛、慢等諸煩惱,皆是佛道根本。」」〔T25 0744b15〕。又第二目所收《阿毘曇》數緣盡一條,為引論之證。四引皆繫所釋之義,無泛引。

四、所釋經文

品題兩造全帳(底本「薩陀波崙品」·T223「常啼品」·聖石 -1 階續·四本自分上中下)。 品題〔T25 0731a07〕之注凡二,逐字全帳誌之。其一(0731006,總注一注四造相當)——底本(大正)作「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八」十四字;明本作「釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之上」十二字;聖本作「釋第八十七品上」七字;石本作「大智度經品第八十七薩陀波崙品卷九十七」十八字,並另記「卷九十七首」。聖、石兩本皆作「第八十七」,較底本「第八十八」少一,與品四十四至四十七一貫之『聖/石 -1 階』模式完全延續無斷;石本兼記其自身卷次為「卷九十七」,與底本之卷九十六不同步,屬石本自身之分卷,如實誌錄。其二(0731007)——「八」字宋、元、宮三本作「八上」。合明本之「之上」與宋元宮之「上」,四本於品題處即已標本品為「上」半。

此一「上」之對照,於兩度續題處補足:卷九十七續題〔T25 0734a02〕底本作「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘(卷第九十七)」,宋、元、宮作「大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八中」、明作「……第八十八之中」、聖作「大智度經論卷第九十七釋第八十七品中」;卷九十八續題〔T25 0737c19〕底本同作「之餘」,宋、元、宮作「……第八十八下」、明作「……第八十八之下」、聖作「大智度經輪卷第九十八釋第八十七品下」(聖本「經輪」之「輪」,底本系作「論」,如實錄其字)。宋元明宮四本一貫以上、中、下三分本品,與底本之一律「之餘」判然兩系;聖本於三處皆作「第八十七」,-1 階三度重出,首尾一貫。石本別有四條無校記條之點錨注,皆記其分卷之異:前品末〔T25 0731a06〕(本品品題前一行)作「大智度經卷九十六終」,即石本之卷九十六終於本品之前,與其品題處所記「卷九十七首」(見上)相應;〔T25 0733c20〕作「次頁[02]不分卷及品」、〔T25 0737c15〕作「不分卷及品」;〔T25 0738a23〕(經③「是時,薩陀波崙菩薩從三昧起已」句首)作「石山本卷第九十八首,並卷首有摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十七品之二卷九十八之十九字」——是石本之卷九十八不起於底本續題之〔T25 0737c19〕而起於此,其卷首所題「品第八十七品之二」,為石本 -1 階於本品內之又一見。石本於本論之卷、品兩層皆不與底本同步,與其品題所記之「卷九十七」自成一系(見上),如實誌錄不強解。卷九十六末題亦有二注:〔T25 0733c21〕聖本作「大智度經論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖第八十七品上」(-1 階續),宋、元作「六(釋第八十七品訖八十八上)」。品末〔T25 0744c07〕石本於「佛」下增「釋七十八品竟」六字,尾記式異數(「七十八」與其品題所記之「第八十七」不同步,屬石本自身之數,本目誌錄不強解);〔T25 0744c08〕卷末題「論」字,聖作「經論」、石作「經」。諸方各自來源、同向偏差,誌錄不判,機制不強解。

底本夾註逐字誌(0732a12·音譯詞源)。 底本於論①名義問句「何以名「薩陀波崙」」之後,原有夾註一行(繫於 0732a12)。此夾註為品題主名之音義所自出(「薩陀」譯「常」、「波崙」譯「啼」,合為「常啼」),屬底本夾註層,本版正文依全帙夾註一律不入之既定體例不錄,故於本目逐字誌之。其字兩造:大正底本作「薩陀秦言常波論名啼」,CBETA 依《高麗藏》校訂並從宮本,正文作「薩陀秦言常波崙名啼」(校訂條見第八目);本目逐字取 CBETA 現行正文,並誌大正之異讀。校記全帳:其一(0732005)夾註全文之異——宋、元、明、聖作「薩陀秦言常論名啼」,宮、石作「(薩陀秦言常論名啼)」;其大正原校記別記兩事——「夾註作本文【三】【聖】,〔波〕-【三】【宮】【聖】【石】」,即宋元明與聖本逕以此夾註為本文而不作夾註,而宋元明、宮、聖、石四系皆無「波」字。其二(0732006)即「崙」「論」二形之校訂條。二形之異,正落在夾註釋名之字上,如實誌錄。

T223 對應品(「常啼品第八十八」·異名而品序無偏移)。 所釋經《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》於此段作「常啼品第八十八」〔T08 0416a23〕,起〔T08 0416a24〕,迄次品「法尚品第八十九」〔T08 0421b24〕前。其目錄品序標作「88」,與本論品序精確一致,無品四十七所見之重出偏移,對位乾淨。品題之注亦兩造並陳:底本作「常啼」,宋、元、明、宮作「薩陀波崙」,聖本題作「摩訶般若波羅蜜經薩陀波崙菩薩」並記「不分卷」——「常啼」系(T223 底本+吉藏疏用名)與「薩陀波崙」系(本論底本+T223 宋元明宮+聖本題記)兩造交叉互見,與品四十七『兩不和合/兩過』之交叉同型。判為『異名同品』;本版品名從本論底本作「薩陀波崙品」(本版品名主軸為本論底本,既定裁,本目不翻案)。

全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·開篇逐句核·對照組)。 本論經①開篇與所釋經〈常啼品〉逐字幾近同文,其異亦有實字者。本論作「佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩求般若波羅蜜,當如薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩。是菩薩今在大雷音佛所行菩薩道。」」〔T25 0731a08〕;T223 作「菩薩摩訶薩求般若波羅蜜,應如薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩。」〔T08 0416a24〕——「當」「應」之異;而 T223 側此字亦有校記(底本「應」,宋元明宮聖作「當應」)。本論論①牒經時反作「佛告須菩提:「菩薩求般若波羅蜜,應如薩陀波崙。」」〔T25 0731c07〕——論主自牒用「應」,與所釋經底本合,而與本論經段之「當」異,論主自牒與經文本身分繫,如實分記,不以一律之。又本論經①作「不惜身命,不求名利。於空閑林中,聞空中聲言」〔T25 0731a13〕,T223 作「不惜身命、不求名利,於空閑林中聞空中聲言」〔T08 0416a29〕,屬編輯標點層之差;至「莫念寒熱,莫念內外」〔T25 0731a15〕一句,T223 作「莫念寒熱、莫念內莫念外」〔T08 0416b03〕——本論合「內外」為一句,T223 分「內」「外」為兩句,此為實字增減,非標點之差;本論論①釋此句時亦作「莫念內外者,眾生多著內法。」〔T25 0732c08〕,與本論經段合,故非本論內部之歧。

對照組三串,各取場景結構而非孤詞:其一「眾香城中有大高臺」,於 T223 全經唯一見〔T08 0417b01〕、於 T1509 全論唯一見〔T25 0734b14〕;其二「曇無竭菩薩與六萬八千婇女」,T223 唯一見〔T08 0417b17〕、T1509 唯一見〔T25 0734c01〕;其三「以黃金牒書」句,T223 作「以黃金牒書般若波羅蜜」兩見(〔T08 0420c04〕〔T08 0420c22〕)、T1509 作「以黃金牒書《般若波羅蜜》」兩見(〔T25 0740b05〕〔T25 0740b23〕)——經名書名號有無係標點層之異,兩藏見數相同、位置對應。對位唯一、無他品可淆,非拿甲本詞搜乙本之弱判。另一串足誌其異:「誰欲須人?誰欲買人」於 T223 兩見——賣身處作「誰欲須人?誰欲買人?」〔T08 0418c05〕、長者女轉述處作「誰欲須人?誰欲買人。」〔T08 0419c10〕,句末標點異——,於 T1509 僅一見〔T25 0738b13〕——本論經③長者女轉述時作「誰須人?誰須人?誰欲買人?」〔T25 0739b14〕,兩「誰須人」皆無「欲」字,故機械上不成兩見;此處二異並存,分記不相排:一為本論內部前後兩處自身用字之微異(賣身處有「欲」、轉述處無「欲」);一為兩藏對應處之異——所釋經於轉述處作「誰欲須人?誰欲須人?誰欲買人」〔T08 0419c10〕,兩「欲」俱在,本論俱無,如實誌錄。本論三【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文。所釋經 T223 側於本品對讀範圍內之校勘見證逐條統計,本目未展開(唯品題注與開篇「應」字注已逐字核),據實誌其未展開,不以估值充數。

五、般若義眼

本品與次品〈曇無竭品第八十九〉同述薩陀波崙一本生,通篇以本生故事為身。其眼不在故事之奇,在論主逐句把故事追回般若——故事是答案,問題是『性空法既本來常無,新發意菩薩何由得入』。其義可約為六重。

其一,本生即是證。品之所以有,論主開篇即自牒前品之問:「上品中說:「新發意菩薩云何教性空法?」性空法畢竟無所有空,難解難得故。」〔T25 0731b26〕,而佛之答是「法先有今無耶?」〔T25 0731b28〕——性空法「本來常無,更無新異」〔T25 0731b29〕,其難不在法難,在人心驚。故「此中說薩陀波崙本生為證。」〔T25 0731c03〕;「佛法有十二部經,或因修妬路、偈經、本生經得度;今佛以本生經為證。」〔T25 0731c03〕——本生之為教,其力在一念:「彼人能得,我亦應得。」〔T25 0731c05〕

其二,深心一事,不在久近。「新學菩薩有二種」之辨(見第二目)立於此:發心之判準不在劫數,在「一心不惜身故」〔T25 0731c21〕。故一世苦行之新學能現見十方佛而不為越位;而其所得三昧雖多,「菩薩三昧如十方國土中塵數,薩陀波崙所得六萬三昧何足為多!」〔T25 0731c29〕——不誇其得,正所以護其位。

其三,求法之相即是行相。空中聲之教誡,句句是行門:「莫壞身相,莫壞色相,莫壞受、想、行、識相。」〔T25 0731a17〕,其因緣佛自說之——「若壞是諸相,則於佛法有礙;若於佛法有礙,便往來五道生死中,亦不能得般若波羅蜜。」〔T25 0731a18〕。論釋壞相之義極細:「若說別更決定有身法,是則壞身相;若著無身法,是亦壞身相。離是一異、有無等邊,行於中道,則疾得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」〔T25 0732c15〕——有無兩著皆名壞相,中道不是折中,是不落此二。

其四,於師一心,是般若之器。本品論師資之密甚詳。其正面在「所從聞是般若波羅蜜者,即是我善知識。」〔T25 0731b03〕,「般若波羅蜜從師而得,是故視師如佛想。」〔T25 0733b11〕;其反面在「有人既得善知識,不得其意,反成讎隙而墮地獄,更相謗毀故。」〔T25 0733b17〕。所以不應念師之過者,論說到底:「師之過失,不著於我,我但從師受般若波羅蜜法。」〔T25 0733b24〕。而其分寸亦不含糊——「莫以世利心故隨逐法師,但為愛法、恭敬法故,隨逐說法菩薩。」〔T25 0731b08〕;隨師而不隨利,敬師而不責師,兩端俱足,方是「如完牢之器,所受不漏」〔T25 0733c18〕。

其五,法貧才是貧,內施才是施。薩陀波崙自念無物可供,論主借此立二貧之判(見第二目),而後推其賣身之理:「於外、內物中,內施為重,惜之深故。」〔T25 0741c24〕——所施之重不在物之價,在惜之深。其不悔之因緣論主使之自說:「我世世喪身無數,未曾為清淨法故,今為供養說法者故喪是身,大得法利。」〔T25 0741c27〕。而所以不逕以法供養者,論亦不諱其世間一面:「法供養雖上,而世間眾生見遠來求法而空無所有,則不發喜心;以世法故,求供養具。」〔T25 0741b27〕——求法之事要在人間成立,故不廢外相。

其六,魔於定心將成時方來。論③一問最見全品之機:魔何以不壞於聞空中聲時、不壞於見十方佛時,而壞於今日賣身時?答曰「薩陀波崙先心未定,惜身未盡;見十方佛已,得諸三昧,其心乃定。今定心相現,是故魔驚。」〔T25 0742a12〕,「若菩薩心未定,未能動魔;若大菩薩其心已定,魔亦不來。薩陀波崙今欲定心出魔境界,是故魔來。」〔T25 0742a15〕——魔之來去自有其時,非隨人之願;留難之至,正是位將轉之候。而品末一問把全品推向下一層:薩陀波崙既得破無明等諸三昧,「云何不知空而取佛相、深生愛著?」〔T25 0744b26〕,論主答得極誠實——「雖知空而不能與空合」〔T25 0744b29〕,「是菩薩利根故,深入、深著。」〔T25 0744c02〕。深著佛相不是退,是利根者未合之處;故末句所問「諸佛從何所來?去至何所?」〔T25 0741a17〕懸而未答,答在次品。本品之收束,是把一個真問題交出去,不是把一段故事說完。

六、諸家異釋

《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀之況與品四十七大異:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章、覆本品全經;釋論之慧影疏於本品闕釋(其現存殘卷未及此品,唯前段總科二處提及);均正書中無本品之引;而天台兩系於本品非零命中——智顗《摩訶止觀》明引三處、約引三處,湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》隨釋而有近乎逐字之節引與明標卷次之約引。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。

吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)。 於所釋經〈常啼品〉之逐文疏,起〔X24n0451 0340c06〕(其品題標目作「常啼品第八十八」,用 T223 之品名而非本論之「薩陀波崙品」),迄〔X24n0451 0342c20〕前(次標目「法尚品第八十九」起處),覆本品經全篇。其可誌者六。

其一,品位總判與兩品合科——「上第十既說方便自果,今第二結勸脩行」〔X24n0451 0340c07〕,並以本品與次品合為一段立意:「故初品就行法者為名,後品就說法者為目也。」〔X24n0451 0340c11〕——前品從能行之人立名,後品從能說之人立目;其科則「今就二品總開三段」〔X24n0451 0340c11〕。是吉藏自始即以常啼、法尚兩品為一章讀。

其二,品來之由徑取本論——「所以有此品來者,論生起云」〔X24n0451 0340c13〕,其所引即本論開篇自牒前品之語,而以「佛意明性空非是難得」〔X24n0451 0340c15〕收之。吉藏疏經而取論之生起為品來之據,與本論第五目其一所收之義完全相應,如實誌錄。

其三,常啼名義亦作三釋——「常啼三釋」〔X24n0451 0340c17〕,一云「其人小現時好啼,故父母為之立字,名曰常啼。」〔X24n0451 0340c18〕,並加一判「此常啼是表菩薩大悲之相也。」〔X24n0451 0340c19〕;二解繫於見惡世眾生老病死之大悲;「三解云:其人七日空困林中悲,後天龍鬼神為其立字,名常啼也。」〔X24n0451 0340c21〕。三釋之序與本論三說全合(幼行、大悲、七日啼哭),惟吉藏於第一釋下別加『表大悲之相』一句,為本論所無;古德自有其判,本目誌錄其異,不以本論之並錄不判強合之。

其四,感應之科——「初中三感三應」〔X24n0451 0341a05〕,其目為「第一、精誠致感空聲應;二、悲啼致感空中佛現;三、得三昧感十方佛現。」〔X24n0451 0341a05〕。以三感三應收經①至經③之三度得示,與本論之三經三論異其分法:本論以經論交替為節,吉藏以感應相對為節,兩造之科判各自成理,如實並錄不判。又其釋薩陀波崙報空中聲之三願,科為「第二、戒發三願」〔X24n0451 0341a15〕,逐願列之,與本論「是三種願,得般若波羅蜜則能具足」〔T25 0732c26〕一語所指相同。

其五,三昧之數取本論——「論云得六萬三昧也。」〔X24n0451 0342a01〕。吉藏讀此數逕引本論論①之語(見第二目),不以經②所列名數為準,兩造之數各有所繫,如實誌錄。

其六,七寶印之二解——「一解:是十寶印印曇無竭手,常自報將。」〔X24n0451 0342c16〕,「是求佛道七大神王,如金剛神之類,守護金牒,不令魔等,改汎其文,故言七印也。」〔X24n0451 0342c17〕。後一解與本論論③之「七寶印者,有求佛道七大神,是執金剛杵,常給曇無竭菩薩使守護經文,不令魔及魔民改更錯亂」〔T25 0744a06〕幾為同語;前一解則當本論之前說「七寶印印者,是曇無竭真實印,常自手執以印於經。」〔T25 0744a05〕——吉藏二解與本論二說相應,可見此處之底料即本論。又其末科作「因曇無竭言下,第六、自護求法請決疑也。」〔X24n0451 0342c19〕,以請決疑收本品,與本論品末懸問之勢相合。

慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·闕釋(如實誌)。 為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世,其現存文本止於品六十九之中,本品在其止筆處之後,故無逐句疏釋。全檔回搜之下,本品主名一見、「曇無竭」二見,皆在其釋卷八十〈不盡品〉(其疏標作「第六十六品」,當本論〈無盡方便品第六十七〉〔T25 0620c15〕)開章總科方便道之一段,非釋本品之文:其一「論主自科有於二分:從此品去至曇無竭品,通明方便道義」〔X46n0791 0912c11〕——「此品」指不盡品,所科者為自不盡品至曇無竭品之方便道全段,本品在其所括之內而未出其名;其二「第三從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品,明其舉人勸脩勸學波若」〔X46n0791 0912c22〕——此為慧影所依之科(「今且依此苻姚時諸法師科有於三分」〔X46n0791 0912c19〕)之第三分,主名唯此一見,所用之字作「薩陀波崘」(「崘」非「崙」),與本論底本字形不同,如實錄其字。兩處皆前段總科之及於本品,而其疏本現存範圍未及本品,故判為闕釋,非零命中;後一語兼可證慧影所依之科以本品與次品為一段之二品,與吉藏同勢。

均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·零命中(如實誌)。 本品主名兩系及「曇無竭」「法尚」四詞於 X46n0784 全檔回搜零命中。均正之書為宗義分類比較之作,非隨文注釋體,零命中屬體例本然,非闕釋,如實分記。

天台兩系·非零命中(逐條核·跨品合引分記)。 智顗《摩訶止觀》(T46n1911)於本品明引三處(舉其名)、約引三處(不舉其名而取其事其語),分記之。明引者:其一,列求法典範:「常啼東請,善財南求,藥王燒手,普明刎頭」〔T46 0002b18〕——以常啼東行與善財南詢對舉,屬典範並列,未展開。其二,以本品為五方便之逐項實例,最為緊密:「復次,欲者,如薩陀波崙欲聞般若,不自惜身命。精進者,為聞般若故,七日七夜閑林悲泣;七歲行立不坐不臥。念者,常念我何時當聞般若,更無餘念。巧慧者,雖有留難,留難不能難。如賣身,魔不能蔽;隱水,更能刺血。轉魔事為佛事,即巧慧。一心者,決志不移,不復二念也。」〔T46 0048b28〕——欲、精進、念、巧慧、一心五者逐一取本品情節為例,其「七日七夜閑林悲泣」「賣身」「魔不能蔽」皆本品之事;惟「七歲行立不坐不臥」與「隱水,更能刺血」二節則屬次品——前者本品經論僅於論②釋除一切懈怠三昧時前指(「如此中說乃至七歲不坐不臥」〔T25 0737b29〕),其事之正文在次品;後者即次品魔隱水、菩薩自刺身血以灑地之事(「令水不現。」〔T25 0746a05〕、「出血灑地。」〔T25 0746a12〕),本品之「刺左臂出血」〔T25 0738c15〕乃應帝釋所化婆羅門之索,無隱水一節,智顗此處合引本品與次品之事,本目如實誌其跨品合引,不誤植為本品獨有。其三,以薩陀波崙見佛為念佛門之準:「如薩陀波崙見佛時,得無量法門,內外皆不隱沒。」〔T46 0130a04〕,其下即立判準「若得此意,但取法正,色相非正也。」——此與本論品末『深著佛相』一問(見第五目其六)所指同一事,而天台取之以立見佛之揀,如實誌錄不判。約引者:其四,論事師不見師過——「《大論》云:「不以囊臭而棄其金。」」〔T46 0045b29〕,明標《大論》而約其語;湛然釋此句,繫於本品論①狗皮囊之喻(見下)。其五,以眾香城為果報之相——「香城七重,橋津如畫,即其相也。」〔T46 0020a27〕,取本品經②「其城七重,七寶莊嚴」〔T25 0734a23〕之眾香城。其六,以破骨賣身為報恩之極——「香城粉骨、雪嶺投身,亦何足以報德?」〔T46 0049a14〕,「香城粉骨」即本品經③「復欲破骨出髓」〔T25 0738c16〕一事,與雪山童子投身對舉;湛然釋之亦繫薩陀波崙(見下)。此三處皆不出「薩陀波崙」「常啼」之名,唯以場景之詞可檢,如實分層誌之。

湛然《止觀輔行傳弘決》(T46n1912)隨釋《摩訶止觀》上開諸處而屢引本品,分二層誌之。第一層,明標出處而節引、約引者三段。 其一,釋「常啼東請」一語,有近乎逐字之節引:先訓其名——「言常啼等者。為求法故。七日七夜閑林悲泣故名常啼。西音薩陀波崙。」〔T46 0154a02〕,隨即標出處而節引經文:「大品二十六云。佛告須菩提。菩薩摩訶薩為求般若波羅蜜故。當如薩陀波崙。此菩薩今在大雷音佛所行菩薩行。須菩提言。彼云何求般若波羅蜜。」〔T46 0154a04〕——其文與本品經①開篇〔T25 0731a08〕逐句對應,且用「當如」而非「應如」(與本論經段合、與所釋經底本異,見第四目),惟「行菩薩行」「須菩提言」數字與本論之「行菩薩道」「須菩提白佛言」小異,屬節引之常。所標出處作「大品二十六」,指《大品般若》卷次,非本論卷次,如實誌錄。其節引下續至「從是東行五百由旬有城名眾香。其城有曇無竭菩薩。日三時說般若。」〔T46 0154a20〕,已入本品經②;後文又回指之:「如上所引常啼等類。各是一經。」〔T46 0154c04〕。其二,釋「香城七重」,標「大論云」而長段約引本品經②、論②:「土相亦應不劣香城。」〔T46 0214c23〕、「大論云。從此東行五百由旬。有一大城名曰眾香。其城七種七寶莊嚴七重行樹。」〔T46 0214c24〕,繼而約引論②曇無竭身之問答——「論問。曇無竭菩薩為生身為化身。」〔T46 0214c29〕、「故受欲樂不失禪定。如避熱故在泥中臥。洗則如故。」〔T46 0215a06〕、「復令波崙得六萬三昧。」〔T46 0215a10〕——即本論「曇無竭菩薩為是生身?為是法身」〔T25 0736a17〕一問與「如人避熱故,在泥中臥,還洗則如故。」〔T25 0736a25〕一喻之約引;其中「其城縱廣二千由旬」〔T46 0214c26〕與本品經②之「其城縱廣十二由旬」〔T25 0734a24〕數異,如實並錄不判。其三,釋「不以囊臭」,明標本論卷次與緣名:「大論云。不以囊臭等者。大論九十六波崙緣中。若有弟子見師過者。若實不實其心自壞失法勝利。」〔T46 0272c01〕、「如狗皮囊盛好寶物不以囊臭而棄其寶。如罪人把炬等。」〔T46 0272c06〕——逐句約引本品論①「若弟子見師之過若實、若虛,其心自壞,不復能得法利。」〔T25 0733b19〕至「如狗皮囊盛好寶物,不應以囊故而棄其寶;如罪人執燭照道」〔T25 0733b25〕一段,所標卷次「九十六」與本論合。後二段為本輯所見古德引本品之最密者,且標「大論」而非「大品」,是直引本論之文。第二層,舉短名或場景之詞而化用者。 其四,「薩陀波崙空中見佛。後見曇無竭。乃問言。佛從何所來。答言。不來不去即是佛。」〔T46 0261c20〕——其問句即本品品末之問〔T25 0741a19〕,而其答語「不來不去即是佛」屬次品曇無竭之答,本品僅止於發問,湛然此處合引跨品,本目如實分記,不誤植為本品之文。其五,「復次欲者如薩陀波崙下中觀」〔T46 0276c25〕,以薩陀波崙求法之「欲」配天台三觀之中觀,屬義理引申,非逐字引;其下逐項釋智顗五方便之文——「七歲行立者。至香城中值曇無竭菩薩入定。待彼起定七歲行立不坐不臥。」〔T46 0276c29〕、「賣身等者。初聞空聲云。香城中有菩薩。名曇無竭。為辦供養以自賣身。」〔T46 0277a02〕、「有長者女。於高樓上獨聞菩薩自賣身聲。而為菩薩廣辦供具。故云魔不能蔽。」〔T46 0277a05〕、「刺血等者。在彼行立過七歲已。菩薩定起求水灑地。」〔T46 0277a07〕、「為魔隱水更加精進自刺身血。」〔T46 0277a09〕——湛然自繫七歲行立與刺血於曇無竭入定、起定之際,即次品之事,與上誌智顗之跨品合引相應。其六,釋「香城粉骨」:「香城者。以波崙菩薩修見無竭出髓賣身。亦如雪山童子見於羅剎投身酬偈。」〔T46 0279c20〕,以短名「波崙」繫本品經③賣身出髓一事。其七,論敬師處約引本論卷四十九之文而及薩陀波崙:「不以囊臭而棄其金。如夜行險惡人執燭。不以人惡而不取照。」〔T46 0186a13〕、「如空中聲告波崙言。汝於師所勿念其惡。」〔T46 0186a16〕——其所約者為本論「如弊囊盛寶,不得以囊惡故,不取其寶」〔T25 0414c08〕與「如薩陀波崙聞空中十方佛教:「汝於法師,莫念其短,常生敬畏!」」〔T25 0414c13〕,是本論於彼處自引本品之事,湛然轉引之,非直引本品之文,如實分記。

湛然《法華玄義釋籤》(T33n1717)一見:「大品中指薩陀波崙見佛後曇無竭為說」〔T33 0945b08〕——以本品見佛與次品曇無竭說法對舉而判為法身,屬跨品合稱之泛引,未展開本品逐句。智顗《法華玄義》(T33n1716)於本品主名回搜零命中,與品四十四至四十七一貫之模式相同,零命中亦是帳,如實誌錄。

七、互讀與承衍

本品之義脈,前後相承者有五,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。

其一,承前品之問(品八十七→八十八·論主自牒)。 前品〈涅槃如化品第八十七〉末出「新發意菩薩云何教性空法」之問,本品論段開篇即自牒其問與佛之答(見第五目其一),以本生為答。校勘層亦留機械承續之痕:本品【經】標記〔T25 0731a08〕之注為星號重引型,其對應注目標落於前品範圍——〔T25 0728b23〕前品【經】字注(見第八目)——同一異讀跨品共注,底本編碼層自證兩品相連。本品四十五條星號校記中唯此一條跨品,餘四十四條皆品內原生。

其二,啟次品之問(品八十八→八十九·懸問未答)。 本品訖於薩陀波崙之問:「大師!當為我說諸佛所從來、所至處,令我得知;知已,亦常不離見諸佛!」〔T25 0741a19〕——問已發而答未出,答在次品〈曇無竭品第八十九〉。論③末段亦自標其所以不知:「薩陀波崙深著諸佛故不能知」〔T25 0744c04〕。古德讀此亦作二品一章:吉藏以「初品就行法者為名,後品就說法者為目」合科,慧影以「從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品」合科,湛然引本品之問而逕接次品之答(皆見第六目)——三家於本品與次品之不可分讀,所見略同,如實誌錄不判。

其三,品內前指與後指(論主自誌)。 論主於本品內自指前文者屢見:「善知識義,如先說。」〔T25 0733a23〕、「如先說燈譬喻。」〔T25 0736c09〕、「又以方便力故,能受五欲,如先義說。」〔T25 0736a28〕(其所承者即上文「受五欲而不失禪定。」〔T25 0736a25〕一義)、「大慈乃至六神通義,如先說。」〔T25 0742c17〕、「不可思議清淨戒、禪定、智慧,如佛戒等五眾中說。」〔T25 0742c17〕;自指後文者一見,即論②釋除一切懈怠三昧時前指七歲不坐不臥之事(見第六目)。又論主於敘事處屢以「如經中廣說」「如經中說」省其文(如〔T25 0742a09〕〔T25 0743b21〕),論體之省與經體之詳互為表裏,如實誌錄。

其四,後世徵引(天台兩系實有·密度高於前數品)。 品四十七之帳以『天台兩系負命題結案』收之;本品不然——智顗明引三處、約引三處,湛然節引經文而標「大品二十六」、約引論文而標「大論九十六波崙緣中」,《法華玄義釋籤》一見(皆詳第六目)。其所取者凡四面:五方便之求法心相、念佛門之見佛揀擇、事師之不以囊臭棄寶(與第五目其四相應)、眾香城之果報相與破骨賣身之報恩,可見天台取本品者不止於故事,而在求法之心相、見佛之判準與事師之軌則。惟《法華玄義》零命中,與前數品同,如實分層誌錄,不以他書之引例充填。

其五,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品『本生為證』之教法、『深心發意與軟心發意』之新學二種辨、『於師不起嫌恨』之師資義、『財貧與功德法貧』之二貧判、『定心將成而魔乃來』之留難義、『深著佛相而未與空合』之利根病,為般若求法行與師資相攝義之論藏所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 薩陀波崙品·卷九十六至九十八〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫諸經之承衍,誌錄不判。

八、校本與版本說明

本品底本為《大智度論》卷九十六至九十八〔T25 0731a07–0744c11〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0731a07〕起,之一訖卷末題〔T25 0733c21〕,之二自續題〔T25 0734a02〕起訖卷末題〔T25 0737c16〕,之三自續題〔T25 0737c19〕起訖經段末〔T25 0741a19〕,之四自【論】〔T25 0741a21〕起,終於「常不離見諸佛。」〔T25 0744c06〕迄,卷末題〔T25 0744c08〕,次品起於 0744c11 屬卷九十九之首);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈常啼品〉〔T08 0416a23 起〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆本品〔X24n0451 0340c06–0342c20〕前);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)本品闕釋、均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)本品無引、天台兩系實有徵引(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)、南藏諸本及麗藏(K)、CBETA 校之異。

見證層(聖乙全缺·南藏單見二條·聖本 -1 階四處·石本二處)。 本品校勘見證之分布與品四十五至四十七顯異:聖乙本於本品全檔零見(品四十五至四十七聖乙大出,本品一條不見),如實誌錄此負結果;其餘諸本之見數,本目逐條機械重算得——宮本二百四十三、明本二百二十八、宋本二百二十七、元本二百二十五、石本二百、聖本一百二十三,合大正底本之四百三十一條。南藏單見型二條(〔T25 0737a20〕「知」作「如」、〔T25 0743c28〕「無著」作「畢竟」),為本輯近數品所未見之型,專列誌之。缺字型(〔-〕)凡一百二十七條,三讀以上並陳者二十八條。聖本之 -1 階於品題、兩續題、卷九十六末題四處重出;石本之 -1 階見於品題與〔T25 0738a23〕卷首記二處,兩續題與卷末題之校記無石本(詳第四目)。

CBETA 依麗藏校訂特殊型七條(正讀為 CBETA 校訂·專列)。 本品屬 CBETA 現代校勘層、依《高麗藏》(K14n0549)校訂之特殊型凡七條,逐字核底本,專列:其一〔T25 0732a12〕「崙(K14n0549_p1461c17)【CB】【麗-CB】|論【大】|崙【宮】」——即品名夾註釋名之字(見第四目);其二〔T25 0739c11〕「隨(K14n0549_p1473a11)【CB】【麗-CB】|髓【大】」;其三〔T25 0740b03〕「名(K14n0549_p1474a02)(T25n1509_p0734c10)【CB】【麗-CB】|明【大】|名【宮】【聖】【石】」;其四〔T25 0740b13〕「伎(K14n0549_p1474a14)(T25n1509_p0740b10)【CB】【麗-CB】|妓【大】|伎【宮】【聖】【石】」;其五〔T25 0740c23〕「羅(K14n0549_p1474c14)【CB】【麗-CB】|〔-〕【大】|羅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」;其六〔T25 0742c05〕「髓(K14n0549_p1477b09)【CB】【麗-CB】|隨【大】」;其七〔T25 0743b25〕「索(K14n0549_p1478c05)【CB】【麗-CB】|牽【大】」。七條中二條帶第二重交叉引,其目標皆為本論自身之平行位(T25n1509 本品或前段),與品四十七所見之《大般若》《四分律行事鈔》《大品》外部交叉引異型,如實誌錄;又『隨/髓』二形互易者兩見(其二、其六),方向相反,可見二字於傳寫中之混。本版讀者面從 CBETA 現行文本讀法。

星號校記條四十五(跨品目標一條·專列誌型)。 本品星號共用注重引條(同一異讀於文中重複出現共用一注)凡四十五,隨條標明於下表;逐條核其對應注目標:四十四條之目標落於本品範圍內(品內原生),一條之目標落於前品〈涅槃如化品第八十七〉範圍——〔T25 0731a08〕【經】字注(目標 0728013=〔T25 0728b23〕注),即第七目其一所誌之機械承續痕。目標之最密者為〔T25 0738b04〕一行之三注(合十條共之,皆「金、銀、真珠、琉璃、頗梨、珊瑚、虎珀」一類財寶列舉之重出)、〔T25 0734b06〕注(六條,眾香城園觀莊嚴之重出)、〔T25 0736b16〕注(四條);其大宗為財寶名目與園池莊嚴兩段之逐處重出,皆無涉義理。又本目獨立核全檔對應注屬性,無一處以本品星號錨為目標,即本品之星號校記只出不入,如實誌錄。

校勘總帳(四百三十一條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依工作底本原樣傳錄——本品校記合計四百三十一條,與工作底本機械計數值精確相合。校記條依底本出現序全量列之,內含星號共用注重引四十五條(隨條標明目標注號與目標所在);CBETA 依麗藏校訂七條、品題卷題群組諸條隨條可辨。品題總注(0731006 四造全帳)屬品題注層,不在校記條清單之內,已於第四目專列。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:

校記條(四百三十一·底本出現序·星號共用注隨條標明)

  • 〔T25 0731a07〕八【大】|八上【宋】【元】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a08〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0728013)=〔T25 0728b23〕)
  • 〔T25 0731a11〕摩訶薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a12〕本【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a13〕蜜【大】|蜜多【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a24〕應【大】|汝應【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731b01〕從菩薩所說聞。善男子!汝所從聞是般若波【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0731b08〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0731b15〕污【大】|浮【石】
  • 〔T25 0731b24〕心【大】|生【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731b26〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0731c07〕應如薩陀波崙。」【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c08〕問曰:【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c08〕若般若波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c09〕愁【大】|悲【石】
  • 〔T25 0731c13〕又【大】|及【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c15〕軟【大】|渜【石】
  • 〔T25 0731c16〕樂【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c20〕㲲【大】|疊【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0731c25〕若【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0731c26〕何【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a07〕曰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a09〕又【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a09〕而【大】|以【石】
  • 〔T25 0732a11〕名【大】|為【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a12〕(薩陀秦言常波崙(K14n0549_p1461c17)名啼)【大】|薩陀秦言常論名啼【宋】【元】【明】【聖】|(薩陀秦言常論名啼)【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732a12〕崙(K14n0549_p1461c17)【CB】【麗-CB】|論【大】|崙【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a12〕為【大】|問曰為【石】
  • 〔T25 0732a13〕得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a14〕啼【大】|啼復【石】
  • 〔T25 0732a15〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a15〕生【大】|生生【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b03〕善【大】|善根【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b04〕人【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b04〕此【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b09〕城【大】|安【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|西【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b11〕娶【大】|取【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b12〕邑【大】|色【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0732b13〕怱【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0732b14〕跡【大】|䟽【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b17〕見【大】|見有【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b18〕城【大】|安【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0732015)=〔T25 0732b09〕)
  • 〔T25 0732b19〕門開【大】|開門【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0732b20〕其【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b21〕多【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b22〕諸【大】|於【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b22〕士【大】|土【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b22〕士【大】|土【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0732025)=〔T25 0732b22〕)
  • 〔T25 0732b23〕直【大】|但【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b24〕偈中【大】|中偈【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b25〕城【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b27〕導【大】|道【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b29〕是【大】|此【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c01〕交【大】|火【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c01〕曰【大】|曰是【石】
  • 〔T25 0732c01〕大【大】|是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c03〕知【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c04〕如怨、如賊【大】|如賊如怨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732c06〕晝【大】|書【石】
  • 〔T25 0732c11〕得【大】|視【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c12〕惡【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c13〕畏【大】|惡【石】
  • 〔T25 0732c19〕於【大】|作【聖】
  • 〔T25 0732c22〕見【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c25〕藥【大】|樂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c25〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a05〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a06〕息【大】|不息【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a15〕分【大】|分別【石】
  • 〔T25 0733a22〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a26〕行【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a28〕差【大】|瘥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733b15〕隨【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0733b16〕何以【大】|何以故【石】
  • 〔T25 0733b18〕隙【大】|郄【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0733b19〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733b21〕嫌【大】|慊【石】
  • 〔T25 0733b23〕雜【大】|襍【明】
  • 〔T25 0733b25〕如【大】|譬如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733b27〕壑【大】|塹【石】
  • 〔T25 0733b28〕遣【大】|道【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c02〕染【大】|深【石】
  • 〔T25 0733c06〕作【大】|有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c06〕年壯【大】|壯年【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c07〕大【大】|火【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0733c09〕嫌【大】|慊【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0733011)=〔T25 0733b21〕)
  • 〔T25 0733c14〕道【大】|近【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0733c16〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c19〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c21〕大智度論卷第九十六【大】|大智度經論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖第八十七品上【聖】
  • 〔T25 0733c21〕六【大】|六(釋第八十七品訖八十八上)【宋】【元】
  • 〔T25 0734a02〕大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘(卷第九十七)【大】|大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八中【宋】【元】【宮】|大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之中【明】|大智度經論卷第九十七釋第八十七品中【聖】
  • 〔T25 0734a11〕夜【大】|夜於此中住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734a23〕欄【大】|蘭【聖】
  • 〔T25 0734a26〕畫【大】|晝【石】
  • 〔T25 0734a28〕車𤦲【大】|車磲【宋】【元】【宮】|硨磲【明】
  • 〔T25 0734a28〕馬瑙【大】|碼瑙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734a28〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734b02〕悅【大】|樂【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b02〕喜【大】|喜金網寶鈴其音如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734b06〕園【大】|薗【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b07〕園【大】|薗【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0734011)=〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b08〕池【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b12〕園【大】|薗【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0734011)=〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b14〕大高【大】|高大【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b15〕上。其【大】|其上【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b17〕重【大】|寶【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0734b17〕欄【大】|蘭【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b18〕圍【大】|匝【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b18〕累【大】|壘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734b20〕園【大】|薗【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0734011)=〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b21〕園【大】|薗【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0734011)=〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b24〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0734008)=〔T25 0734a28〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b24〕㻁【大】|瑰【聖】
  • 〔T25 0734b25〕底【大】|[泳-永+底]【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b25〕陛【大】|𣔭【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b26〕陛【大】|𣔭【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0734021)=〔T25 0734b25〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b29〕栴【大】|旃【宋】【元】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734c01〕足【大】|足輕且柔軟【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734c02〕園【大】|薗【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0734011)=〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734c05〕內【大】|中【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c06〕敷【大】|𭄇【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c07〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0734008)=〔T25 0734a28〕)
  • 〔T25 0734c07〕綖【大】|筵【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0734c08〕褥【大】|蓐【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c08〕幃【大】|熡【聖】
  • 〔T25 0734c08〕㲲【大】|疊【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c09〕池【大】|地【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734c10〕地【大】|地所以者何【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c16〕當是時中【大】|是時【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c22〕生【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c26〕念【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0735a02〕已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735a08〕鏡像【大】|像鏡【石】
  • 〔T25 0735a22〕薩【大】|如是薩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735a25〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0735b04〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735b04〕更【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735b09〕任【大】|住【宋】
  • 〔T25 0735b13〕憂愁【大】|愁憂【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735b16〕就【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735c02〕之【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0735c05〕免【大】|勉【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735c08〕人【大】|下【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735c09〕皆【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735c10〕中【大】|中有【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735c20〕時【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735c20〕此【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735c22〕佛【大】|佛意【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735c24〕異【大】|果【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736a04〕集【大】|積【明】
  • 〔T25 0736a13〕越【大】|曰【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736a17〕法身【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736a19〕園【大】|薗【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0734011)=〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0736a22〕至【大】|經【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736a26〕臥【大】|臥起【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736a26〕夫【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736a27〕以【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0736b02〕礔礰【大】|霹靂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|辟礰【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b08〕果【大】|菓【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b11〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b12〕我【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b16〕邪【大】|耶【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b17〕是【大】|見【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b17〕邪【大】|耶【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0736012)=〔T25 0736b16〕)
  • 〔T25 0736b18〕人【大】|又【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b22〕目【大】|自【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b25〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b28〕則【大】|得【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b29〕不【大】|不謂【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0736c01〕邪【大】|耶【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0736012)=〔T25 0736b16〕)
  • 〔T25 0736c04〕須【大】|復【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c06〕令【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c06〕不【大】|不令【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c07〕種【大】|重【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736c10〕是【大】|便【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736c11〕意【大】|心【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c13〕邪【大】|耶【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0736012)=〔T25 0736b16〕)
  • 〔T25 0736c15〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736c18〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736c19〕以【大】|以我【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c22〕名【大】|言【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a01〕幻【大】|幻師【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a03〕無【大】|不【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a04〕語言【大】|言語【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a04〕是【大】|如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737a06〕令【大】|念【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737a14〕妓【大】|伎【宋】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a14〕意【大】|音【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737a15〕者【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737a17〕皆【大】|習【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737a20〕諦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737a20〕知【大】|如【南藏】
  • 〔T25 0737a27〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737a28〕能【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737b09〕發【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737b10〕坐【大】|生【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b12〕得是三昧者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b18〕者【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737b20〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737b20〕陵【大】|凌【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b21〕善【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b21〕無【大】|不【石】
  • 〔T25 0737b23〕者【大】|者觀【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737b24〕見」者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b24〕邪【大】|耶【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0736012)=〔T25 0736b16〕)
  • 〔T25 0737b28〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b28〕切【大】|相【石】
  • 〔T25 0737c02〕心【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0737c03〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737c03〕諸【大】|謂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737c16〕大智度【大】|大智度經【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737c19〕大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘(卷第九十八)【大】|大智度論卷第九十八釋薩陀波崙品第八十八下【宋】【元】【宮】|大智度論卷第九十八釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之下【明】|大智度經輪卷第九十八釋第八十七品下【聖】
  • 〔T25 0738a03〕丈【大】|大【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a03〕六【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【聖】【石】|文【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a05〕一切【大】|知一切【石】
  • 〔T25 0738a16〕劫【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738a16〕劫【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a17〕千【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738a20〕令【大】|今【聖】
  • 〔T25 0738a23〕已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a27〕諸【大】|得諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a29〕所【大】|處【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b03〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b03〕澤【大】|塗【明】
  • 〔T25 0738b04〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【元】【明】|玻梨【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b04〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b04〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738b14〕自欲【大】|欲自【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738b18〕沮【大】|阻【聖】|爼【石】
  • 〔T25 0738b22〕隱【大】|〔-〕【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b23〕蔽【大】|𦿔【石】
  • 〔T25 0738b23〕爾【大】|以其宿因緣故爾【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0738b24〕涕泣【大】|流淚【石】|啼泣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738c04〕欲【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738c08〕今【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0738c15〕髀【大】|脾【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738c16〕復【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738c24〕益【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738c26〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738c28〕大【大】|丈【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a03〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a03〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a05〕即【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a06〕語【大】|讚【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a07〕一【大】|切【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a07〕功德【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a10〕璃【大】|離【石】
  • 〔T25 0739a10〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【元】【明】|玻梨【宋】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738015)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739a10〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738016)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739a10〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738017)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739a25〕瘡瘢【大】|瘡盤【宋】【宮】|創𭨾【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739a28〕女【大】|從【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739a28〕往【大】|汝往【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b03〕璃【大】|離【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739007)=〔T25 0739a10〕)
  • 〔T25 0739b03〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【元】【明】|玻梨【宋】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738015)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739b03〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738016)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739b03〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738017)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739b16〕以【大】|以故【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b19〕子【大】|子言【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b22〕言【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739b22〕盡【大】|即【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0739b23〕價【大】|賈【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b24〕髀【大】|脾【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b28〕欲【大】|欲自【石】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕車【大】|硨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕磲【大】|𤦲【石】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕馬【大】|碼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738016)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738017)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕玻【大】|頗【聖】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕梨【大】|𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c02〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c03〕價【大】|賈【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739015)=〔T25 0739b23〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c04〕善【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c08〕所應住、菩薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c11〕隨(K14n0549_p1473a11)【CB】【麗-CB】|髓【大】
  • 〔T25 0739c11〕大【大】|丈【元】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739c14〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739001)=〔T25 0739a03〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c18〕甚大【大】|大願甚【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|大甚【石】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0739c18〕至【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c18〕為【大】|為足【元】|為是【明】
  • 〔T25 0739c19〕今【大】|命【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕車【大】|硨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739018)=〔T25 0739c01〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕磲【大】|𤦲【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739019)=〔T25 0739c01〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕馬【大】|碼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739020)=〔T25 0739c01〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738016)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0738017)=〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕頗【大】|玻【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c25〕末【大】|粖【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0739c26〕伎【大】|妓【宋】【明】
  • 〔T25 0739c28〕植【大】|殖【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739c28〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a02〕末【大】|粖【宋】【元】【明】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739032)=〔T25 0739c25〕)
  • 〔T25 0740a02〕伎【大】|妓【宋】【明】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739033)=〔T25 0739c26〕)
  • 〔T25 0740a04〕及【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0740a08〕喜【大】|樂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740a10〕得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a16〕擣【大】|禱【聖】|揭【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a18〕去【大】|行【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a20〕百千【大】|五百【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a21〕畫【大】|書【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a21〕博【大】|愽【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740a23〕眾【大】|眾生【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a26〕儀【大】|義【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740b02〕摩尼寶珠【大】|寶鈴摩尼【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b03〕寶珠【大】|珠寶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740b03〕以【大】|珠寶以【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b03〕鑪【大】|爐【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b03〕名(K14n0549_p1474a02)(T25n1509_p0734c10)【CB】【麗-CB】|明【大】|名【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b08〕萬【大】|萬億【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b10〕伎【大】|妙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740b13〕伎(K14n0549_p1474a14)(T25n1509_p0740b10)【CB】【麗-CB】|妓【大】|伎【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b17〕功德【大】|諸功德【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b18〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b29〕伎【大】|妓【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0740c02〕擣【大】|揭【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0740004)=〔T25 0740a16〕)
  • 〔T25 0740c03〕衣【大】|衣服以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|衣而【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740c03〕曇無竭菩薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740c04〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740c08〕皆【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740c20〕掌【大】|手【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740c23〕羅(K14n0549_p1474c14)【CB】【麗-CB】|〔-〕【大】|羅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740c28〕多【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a05〕心【大】|念【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a12〕要【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a14〕愁憂【大】|憂愁【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a15〕植【大】|殖【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a15〕諸【大】|眾【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a19〕至何【大】|何至【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a19〕當【大】|願【宋】【元】【明】|〔-〕【聖】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a21〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0741a25〕今【大】|今日【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b02〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b18〕以【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0741b20〕上【大】|尚【宋】【元】【明】|土【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b26〕無【大】|先【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b26〕好【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b26〕意【大】|所【聖】
  • 〔T25 0741c11〕有【大】|有人言【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c12〕生【大】|不生【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c12〕陀【大】|他【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c15〕無【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0741c17〕往【大】|往法【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741c18〕買【大】|齎【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741c21〕又【大】|有【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741c21〕知【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c24〕唯【大】|雖【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c24〕賣【大】|賣身【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c25〕施【大】|物【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742a01〕買如【大】|身望【聖】|身忘【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a01〕大【大】|大意【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a04〕小【大】|少【聖】
  • 〔T25 0742a05〕壞【大】|壞破【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a09〕聞【大】|問【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742a10〕來【大】|未【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a17〕界【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742a24〕士【大】|土【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a24〕士【大】|土【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0742008)=〔T25 0742a24〕)
  • 〔T25 0742a24〕士【大】|主【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a25〕士【大】|土【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0742008)=〔T25 0742a24〕)
  • 〔T25 0742b04〕報得【大】|得報【石】|得報得【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742b07〕授【大】|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742b08〕導【大】|道【石】
  • 〔T25 0742b09〕令【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742b13〕作是【大】|詐【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742b19〕者【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0742b19〕蜜【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0742b22〕乃【大】|及【聖】
  • 〔T25 0742b24〕等【大】|次第【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742b26〕價【大】|賈【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739015)=〔T25 0739b23〕)
  • 〔T25 0742b28〕價【大】|賈【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0739015)=〔T25 0739b23〕)
  • 〔T25 0742c02〕旃【大】|栴【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c05〕髓(K14n0549_p1477b09)【CB】【麗-CB】|隨【大】
  • 〔T25 0742c06〕見【大】|遙見【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c14〕涼【大】|淨【石】
  • 〔T25 0742c15〕大【大】|丈【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742c16〕大【大】|丈【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0742022)=〔T25 0742c15〕)
  • 〔T25 0742c17〕先【大】|前【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c19〕諸【大】|說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c19〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c20〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0742025)=〔T25 0742c19〕)
  • 〔T25 0742c21〕礙【大】|現【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c21〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c24〕得【大】|得寶【石】
  • 〔T25 0743a02〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0743a12〕怜【大】|憐【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743a13〕無邊【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743a14〕歡【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743a20〕出髓【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743a25〕住【大】|信【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743b04〕帝【大】|願帝【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b12〕汝【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b13〕瘡【大】|創【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b17〕三【大】|胎【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b20〕將【大】|特【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b21〕中【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b25〕索(K14n0549_p1478c05)【CB】【麗-CB】|牽【大】
  • 〔T25 0743b26〕之【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b27〕許【大】|說【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743b28〕阿【大】|何【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743b29〕今【大】|令【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0743c03〕汝【大】|女【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743c05〕植【大】|殖【聖】【石】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0741004)=〔T25 0741a15〕)
  • 〔T25 0743c08〕操【大】|𮇲【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c09〕妄【大】|忘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0743c10〕制【大】|剬【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c10〕其【大】|便【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c11〕得【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743c20〕女【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0743c22〕通【大】|誦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c26〕根【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c28〕無著【大】|畢竟【南藏】
  • 〔T25 0744a05〕寶【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744a06〕寶【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0744001)=〔T25 0744a05〕)
  • 〔T25 0744a07〕杵【大】|種【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744a09〕而【大】|所【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744a11〕寶【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(星號校記·對應注(共用底本注碼 0744001)=〔T25 0744a05〕)
  • 〔T25 0744a15〕故【大】|故一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744a25〕此【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b06〕有【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b06〕道【大】|果【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b07〕高【大】|𢞟【石】
  • 〔T25 0744b19〕污【大】|淤【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0744b20〕時【大】|爾時【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b21〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b27〕愛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0744b27〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0744b28〕能【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0744c07〕佛【大】|佛釋七十八品竟【石】
  • 〔T25 0744c08〕論【大】|經論【聖】|經【石】

I. Structural Placement

Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the "Commentary on the Remaining Chapters"; it spans Fascicles 96, 97, and 98, a chapter of very great length. Fascicle 96 does not open with this chapter—what its fascicle head is tied to is still the preceding chapter, reading 「大智度論釋涅槃如化品第八十七」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explanation of the chapter ‘Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration’, the eighty-seventh"〔T25 0728b18〕; this chapter's title, 「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth"〔T25 0731a07〕, follows straight on from where the preceding chapter ends and begins there, placed within Fascicle 96, and at the head of the chapter there is no fascicle title, no author's signature, and no translator's signature. At the end title of Fascicle 96, 「大智度論卷第九十六」 tr. "Fascicle 96 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here."〔T25 0733c21〕, this chapter is not yet finished; Fascicle 97 starts it again with the continuation title 「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, remainder"〔T25 0734a02〕, and repeats the author's signature 「龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "Composed by Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0734a05〕 and the translator's signature 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"; at the end title of Fascicle 97, 「大智度論卷第九十七」 tr. "Fascicle 97 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here."〔T25 0737c16〕, this chapter is still not finished; Fascicle 98 starts it again with the same continuation title, 「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, remainder"〔T25 0737c19〕, and the author's and translator's signatures appear for the third time〔T25 0737c22〕. Both continuation titles read 「之餘」 tr. "remainder" and not 「之中」 tr. "the middle part" or 「之下」 tr. "the last part", of the same type as the fascicle-spanning 「之餘」 tr. "remainder" of Chapters 41, 42, 43, 45, and 47, and this is recorded as it is—the continuation titles of this chapter's base text use 「之餘」 tr. "remainder" throughout, and the division into first, middle, and last parts is seen only in the variant texts (see Section IV).

The boundary at which this chapter ends is precisely a fascicle boundary: the chapter's last sentence, 「我見佛身無厭足故,常不離見諸佛。」 tr. "Because I look at the Buddha's body without ever being satisfied, I never part from seeing the buddhas."〔T25 0744c06〕, runs to its end, and the end title of Fascicle 98, 「大智度論卷第九十八」 tr. "Fascicle 98 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa ends here."〔T25 0744c08〕, follows right after it; the title of the next chapter, "Dharmodgata", Chapter 89〔T25 0744c11〕, already belongs to the head of Fascicle 99, and the author's and translator's signatures appear anew〔T25 0744c14〕. Hence this chapter's type is beginning within a fascicle, taking in two whole fascicles, and ending at a fascicle's end—differing from Chapter 47's ‘beginning within a fascicle, ending within a fascicle’, and differing still more from Chapter 62's ‘placed within a fascicle, not touching a fascicle boundary’; in spanning three fascicles, it is of the same type as "Practising in Accord", Chapter 3 (three titles〔T25 0319b05〕〔T25 0322c02〕〔T25 0329c02〕), and "Rebirth", Chapter 4 (three titles〔T25 0336b02〕〔T25 0343a08〕〔T25 0348c09〕).

The whole chapter has nineteen thousand and forty-four pure Chinese characters (this section independently recounted it unit by unit over the complete domain of Chinese characters, agreeing exactly with the mechanically counted value, with nothing missing). Since it far exceeds the splitting line of seven thousand five hundred, the fascicle boundaries are taken first: the Fascicle 96 segment has three thousand nine hundred and thirty-two, and the Fascicle 97 segment five thousand three hundred and sixty-eight, both within the line; the Fascicle 98 segment has nine thousand seven hundred and forty-four, still beyond the line, so within it the sūtra–treatise boundary is taken further—Fascicle 98 has only one sūtra section and one treatise section, the sūtra segment four thousand eight hundred and forty-four and the treatise segment four thousand nine hundred, the boundary between sūtra and treatise being the natural cutting point; both halves are within the line, and no further cut is made. It is divided into four units: the first tied to Fascicle 96 (Sūtra ① and Treatise ①), the second tied to Fascicle 97 (Sūtra ② and Treatise ②), the third tied to the sūtra segment of Fascicle 98 (Sūtra ③), and the fourth tied to the treatise segment of Fascicle 98 (Treatise ③); the sum of the four numbers is nineteen thousand and forty-four, agreeing with the value for the whole chapter.

The structure within the chapter is three 【經】 and three 【論】 in alternation, the six labels all standing exactly at the head of their blocks, with no embedded-type transitions: 【經】〔T25 0731a08〕, 【論】〔T25 0731b26〕, 【經】〔T25 0734a07〕, 【論】〔T25 0735a25〕, 【經】〔T25 0737c24〕, 【論】〔T25 0741a21〕. Of the boundaries of the four units, the first two are tied to fascicle boundaries (falling exactly between Treatise ① and Sūtra ②, and between Treatise ② and Sūtra ③, the fascicle boundary being the sūtra–treatise boundary), and the third is tied to the sūtra–treatise boundary (between Sūtra ③ and Treatise ③)—not one of the four units spans a fascicle, and the cutting points all fall between sūtra and treatise segments without severing any sūtra or treatise segment (the first two units each contain one sūtra and one treatise, and the last two units are one sūtra and one treatise respectively); the division agrees entirely with the structure of the base text.

As for the count of questions and answers, this chapter has at its top level forty-three pairs (searching back entry by entry through the main text of the four units, 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:" and 「答曰:」 tr. "Answer:" each give eleven, nine, zero, and twenty-three, the two sequences each forming pairs, with no orphan question and no orphan answer), all within the treatise segments: Treatise ① eleven pairs, Treatise ② nine pairs, Treatise ③ twenty-three pairs—the density of Treatise ③ is the greatest in the whole chapter, mostly item-by-item inquiry in the passages on Māra's deeds and conjurings, on setting a price for the selling of the body, and on the order of the offerings. The form 「有人言」 tr. "someone says", setting divergent views side by side, occurs twenty-one times in all (Treatise ① four, Treatise ② three, Treatise ③ fourteen, the fourteen of Treatise ③ including one 「復有人言」 tr. "again someone says"; in addition Treatise ③ has separately one 「又人言」 tr. "again someone says", different in form and the same in use, which this section records separately and does not merge).

The speaker structure: Sūtra ① opens with the Buddha telling Subhūti〔T25 0731a08〕, Subhūti asks once〔T25 0731a10〕 and the Buddha answers once〔T25 0731a11〕; below that it turns into the Buddha's long teaching, and the admonitions of the voice in the sky belong wholly to the Buddha's embedded retelling, not to another top-level change of speaker. Sūtra ② carries on the teaching of the preceding segment continuously〔T25 0734a07〕; the whole segment has no marker of a change of speaker such as 「白佛言」 tr. "said to the Buddha" or 「佛言」 tr. "the Buddha said", and it is recorded by the rule of continuing the preceding segment's teaching, not counted as uncertain. Sūtra ③ then changes speaker—the one who begins speaking is the buddhas of the ten directions and not the Buddha in the singular—「是時,十方諸佛安慰薩陀波崙菩薩言」 tr. "At that time the buddhas of the ten directions comforted the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita, saying"〔T25 0737c24〕; Sadāprarudita speaks to the buddhas of the ten directions〔T25 0738a11〕, and the buddhas of the ten directions tell Sadāprarudita〔T25 0738a12〕; below that it turns into a long narrative, and the exchanges of Sadāprarudita with the brahmin conjured by Śakra Devānām Indra, with the elder's daughter, with the elder's daughter's parents, and with Śakra Devānām Indra himself all belong to the dialogue of characters within the plot; this section records to whom each belongs according to the explicit 「言」 tr. "said", 「白」 tr. "addressed", and 「告」 tr. "told" of the base text, and does not invent speakers for dialogue the base text does not have.

II. Terms Examined

Sadāprarudita · Ever Weeping. The main name of the chapter title, the first meaning of the whole chapter. Under the question of name and meaning that the treatise-author himself sets, the base text directly gives an interlinear note on sound and meaning: 「何以名「薩陀波崙」?為是父母與作名字?是因緣得名字?」 tr. "Why is he named ‘Sadāprarudita’? Is it a name his parents made for him? Or is it a name obtained from causes and conditions?"〔T25 0732a12〕—below the four Chinese characters 「薩陀波崙」 tr. "Sadāprarudita" the base text originally has a line of interlinear note, whose text is 「薩陀秦言常波崙名啼」 tr. "Sadā in the language of Qin is ‘ever’; prarudita means ‘weeping’", tied to 0732a12, that is, 「薩陀」 tr. "sadā" renders 「常」 tr. "ever" and 「波崙」 tr. "prarudita" renders 「啼」 tr. "weeping", the source of the name 「常啼」 tr. "Ever Weeping" (this interlinear note belongs to the base text's layer of interlinear notes; its full ledger, character by character, is in Section IV). For the origin of the name the treatise sets out three explanations side by side and judges none of them: the first, 「以其小時喜啼,故名常啼。」 tr. "Because as a small child he liked to weep, he was named Ever Weeping."〔T25 0732a14〕, names him from his conduct as a child; the second, 「此菩薩行大悲心柔軟故,見眾生在惡世,貧窮、老病、憂苦,為之悲泣,是故眾人號為「薩陀波崙」。」 tr. "Because this bodhisattva practised the mind of great compassion and was soft, he saw beings in an evil age, poor, old and sick, grieved and suffering, and wept for them in sorrow; therefore the crowd called him ‘Sadāprarudita’."〔T25 0732a14〕, names him from great compassion; the third is tied to one event of the jātaka—「是菩薩世世行慈悲心,以小因緣故,生無佛世。」 tr. "This bodhisattva life after life practised the mind of kindness and compassion; because of a small cause and condition he was born in an age without a Buddha."〔T25 0732a19〕—he heard a voice of teaching in the sky and the voice suddenly ceased, 「憂愁啼哭,七日七夜。因是故,天、龍、鬼神號曰常啼。」 tr. "and he grieved and wept for seven days and seven nights. Because of this the gods, nāgas, and spirits called him Ever Weeping."〔T25 0732a24〕, naming him from one event. The three explanations proceed from nature, from conduct, and from an event, narrowing layer by layer; they are recorded side by side without judgement.

Dharmodgata · Dharma Flourishing. The second main name of this chapter; the treatise-author also himself gives its sound and meaning: 「「欝伽陀」,秦言「盛」;「達磨」,秦言「法」。」 tr. "‘Yujiatuo’ in the language of Qin is ‘flourishing’; ‘Dharma’ in the language of Qin is ‘Dharma’."〔T25 0736a10〕, and so he is styled 「法盛」 tr. "Dharma Flourishing". His position the treatise makes clear by the order of his country: 「其國無王,此中人民皆無吾我,如欝單越人,唯以曇無竭菩薩為王。」 tr. "That country has no king; the people there are all without I and self, like the people of Uttarakuru, and take only the bodhisattva Dharmodgata as their king."〔T25 0736a12〕—a country without a king takes the one who teaches the Dharma as king, and this is the supreme norm by which this chapter establishes the teacher. On the judgement of his body the treatise sets out two explanations side by side: one says 「是生身菩薩,得諸法實相及禪定神通力故」 tr. "he is a bodhisattva in a fleshly body, because he has obtained the real mark of all dharmas and the power of meditative concentration and supernormal powers"〔T25 0736a22〕, and therefore 「雖是生身,未離煩惱而能修行善法,為眾生故不盡結使。」 tr. "though he is in a fleshly body and not yet apart from the afflictions, he can cultivate wholesome dharmas, and for the sake of beings does not exhaust the fetters."〔T25 0736b02〕; the other says 「是菩薩是法性生身,為度眾香城人故,變化而度。」 tr. "This bodhisattva is a body born of the nature of dharmas; to deliver the people of the City of Many Fragrances he transforms himself and delivers them."〔T25 0736b04〕. Both explanations have their grounds; the treatise-author does not judge between them, and this section records them without judgement.

The two kinds of bodhisattvas new to the training · arousing intent with a deep mind and arousing intent with a soft mind. The pivot on which this chapter's jātaka is established. The treatise-author himself raises the objection: prajñā is signless and ultimately empty—「行禪定猶尚難得,何況憂愁啼哭散心求覓而當可得!」 tr. "Even practising meditative concentration it is still hard to obtain; how much less could it be obtained by seeking it with a mind scattered by grief and weeping!"〔T25 0731c09〕—and the answer is 「為新發意菩薩說薩陀波崙。」 tr. "Sadāprarudita is told for the sake of bodhisattvas who have newly aroused the mind."〔T25 0731c10〕; again it is objected that, if he had newly aroused the mind, how could he see the buddhas of the ten directions and obtain the samādhis, and so this distinction is given—「新學菩薩有二種:一者、深心著世間樂,軟心發意;二者、深心發意,不著世間樂。」 tr. "Bodhisattvas new to the training are of two kinds: first, those who in their deep mind cling to worldly pleasure and arouse intent with a soft mind; second, those who arouse intent with a deep mind and do not cling to worldly pleasure."〔T25 0731c14〕, 「軟心發意者,佛不以為發心;深心發意者,乃名為發心。」 tr. "One who arouses intent with a soft mind the Buddha does not count as having aroused the mind; one who arouses intent with a deep mind is alone named as having aroused the mind."〔T25 0731c16〕. The criterion for arousing the mind does not lie in how long or how recent, but in whether the mind is deep or soft; therefore one new to the training with a single lifetime's austerities can see the buddhas of the ten directions before his eyes. This distinction is the foundation of the meaning of the whole chapter.

The common appellation bodhisattva-mahāsattva. The treatise-author himself asks, 「薩陀波崙未得阿鞞跋致,何以故名菩薩摩訶薩?」 tr. "Sadāprarudita had not yet obtained avaivartika; why is he named a bodhisattva-mahāsattva?"〔T25 0732a07〕, and the answer has two meanings: 「以有大菩薩故,小者亦名大。」 tr. "Because there are great bodhisattvas, the small ones too are called great."〔T25 0732a08〕, which names him from the assembly; 「又以其雖未得實智慧而能深念般若波羅蜜故,不惜身命、有大功德故,亦名菩薩摩訶薩。」 tr. "Further, because, though he had not yet obtained real wisdom, he could deeply keep prajñāpāramitā in mind, and because he did not spare body or life and had great merit, he is also named a bodhisattva-mahāsattva."〔T25 0732a09〕, which names him from virtue. The two meanings stand together, and neither waits for avaivartika.

Upāya-kauśalya · skilful means. The voice in the sky admonishes the disciple not to take the teacher's receiving of the five desires as a fault, and its words bring out a Sanskrit sound: 「我未知漚和拘舍羅,大師以方便法,為度眾生,令得福德故,受是諸欲,於智慧無著無礙,不為欲染。」 tr. "I do not yet know upāya-kauśalya; the great teacher, by the dharma of skilful means, to deliver beings and let them obtain merit, receives these desires, and in wisdom is without clinging and without obstruction, not stained by desire."〔T25 0731b15〕—the Sanskrit sound and the Chinese rendering are seen together in one sentence, sound and meaning explaining each other; this belongs to the base text's own glossing.

Severing all minds of existence · the mind of possession. In Sūtra ② Sadāprarudita's words of vow read 「我聞是般若波羅蜜,斷諸有心。」 tr. "Having heard this prajñāpāramitā, I sever all minds of existence."〔T25 0734c29〕; the treatise explains its meaning and pushes it to the utmost fineness: 「此中說斷諸所有心。所有心者,取相著,乃至善法中亦有是病。」 tr. "Here it speaks of severing all minds of possession. The mind of possession is grasping at marks and clinging; even within wholesome dharmas there is this sickness."〔T25 0736b20〕—the mind of possession is not limited to clinging to evil dharmas; grasping at the marks of wholesome dharmas is it too; these words interlock, before and after, with the meaning ‘deep clinging to the mark of the Buddha’ taken up in Section V.

Unobstructed knowledge and vision. Sūtra ③ and Sūtra ② both tie this name to Sadāprarudita. The treatise-author specially sets a limit on it: 「無礙知見者,如薩陀波崙力所得無礙,非佛無礙。」 tr. "Unobstructed knowledge and vision is the unobstructedness obtained by Sadāprarudita's own power, not the unobstructedness of the Buddha."〔T25 0736b24〕—the same name, a different position; the treatise-author is not vague about this.

The list of the names of the samādhis. Sūtra ② lists the names of the samādhis Sadāprarudita obtained, fifty-one in all, running down in one breath from 「諸法性觀三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of contemplating the nature of dharmas"〔T25 0735a03〕 to 「見諸佛三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of seeing the buddhas"〔T25 0735a22〕; Treatise ② explains name by name in the sentence pattern ‘the such-and-such samādhi is’, beginning with 「「諸法性觀三昧」者,能觀一切諸法實性。」 tr. "‘The samādhi of contemplating the nature of dharmas’: it can contemplate the real nature of all dharmas."〔T25 0736b25〕 and ending with 「「見諸佛三昧」者,得是三昧,雖未得天眼、天耳,而能見十方諸佛」 tr. "‘The samādhi of seeing the buddhas’: obtaining this samādhi, though one has not yet obtained the divine eye and the divine ear, one can see the buddhas of the ten directions"〔T25 0737c11〕, fifty in all—the forty-second of the sūtra's list, 「離一切闇三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of being free from all darkness", has no separate explanatory entry in the treatise (the treatise has already explained the seventh before it, 「諸法離闇三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of dharmas being free from darkness", reading 「無明有二種:一者、厚,二者、薄。薄者名無明,厚者名黑闇。破厚無明故名離闇,先破薄無明故名破諸法無明。」 tr. "Ignorance is of two kinds: first, thick; second, thin. The thin is named ignorance; the thick is named black darkness. Because it breaks thick ignorance it is named being free from darkness; because it first breaks thin ignorance it is named breaking the ignorance of dharmas."〔T25 0736c20〕); this is what this section obtained by checking the names one against another, recorded as it is and not supplied on its behalf. Further, in two places the characters used by sūtra and treatise differ: the sūtra reads 「華莊嚴三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of flower adornment", while the treatise's explanation reads 「「花莊嚴三昧」者,得是三昧者,見十方佛,坐七寶蓮花上」 tr. "‘The samādhi of flower adornment (in a variant character)’: one who obtains this samādhi sees the buddhas of the ten directions seated on lotus flowers of the seven jewels"〔T25 0737b09〕; the sūtra reads 「解脫一切著三昧」 tr. "the samādhi of liberation from all clinging", while the treatise's explanation reads 「「離一切著三昧」者,離一切相故,於一切法亦不著。」 tr. "‘The samādhi of being free from all clinging’: because it is free from all marks, it also does not cling to any dharma."〔T25 0737b27〕—the difference of the two characters for flower, and of liberation and being free, belongs to the layer of transcription. The three places where the characters used by sūtra and treatise do not match (the one name unexplained, the two characters for flower, liberation and being free) have zero hits in the collation layer; this section checked entry by entry that none of the collation entries on the lines where they stand touches these three places, so they are not divergences of variant texts but a mismatch of characters within the sūtra segment and the treatise segment themselves, recorded side by side without judgement. On the total number of samādhis, Treatise ① has a separate sentence: 「菩薩三昧如十方國土中塵數,薩陀波崙所得六萬三昧何足為多!」 tr. "The samādhis of bodhisattvas are as many as the atoms in the lands of the ten directions; how could the sixty thousand samādhis Sadāprarudita obtained count as many!"〔T25 0731c29〕—「六萬」 tr. "sixty thousand" is a comprehensive number, of a different layer from the fifty-one names listed in Sūtra ②, and the two do not conflict; the ancient masters also read this as sixty thousand (see Section VI).

The unsurpassed Dharma Jewel. Treatise ③ explains Sadāprarudita's promise 「以無上法寶分布與一切眾生」 tr. "distributing the unsurpassed Dharma Jewel to all beings", setting out five explanations side by side: some say 「三寶中法寶。」 tr. "It is the Dharma Jewel among the Three Jewels."〔T25 0742c23〕; some say 「一切八萬四千法眾是為法寶,得是故,除諸煩惱、滅諸戲論,得脫一切苦。」 tr. "All the eighty-four thousand collections of the Dharma are the Dharma Jewel; because one obtains this, one removes the afflictions, extinguishes idle discourse, and obtains liberation from all suffering."〔T25 0742c24〕; some say 「無上法寶即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,更無過上者故。」 tr. "The unsurpassed Dharma Jewel is precisely anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, because there is nothing further above it."〔T25 0742c26〕; some say 「涅槃是無上法寶。」 tr. "Nirvāṇa is the unsurpassed Dharma Jewel."〔T25 0742c27〕, its ground lying in the Abhidharma—「一切有為法及虛空、非數緣盡,名為有上法;數緣盡是無上法。」 tr. "All conditioned dharmas, together with space and the exhaustion not through the condition of reckoning, are named dharmas that have something above them; the exhaustion through the condition of reckoning is the unsurpassed dharma."〔T25 0742c28〕, and 「數緣盡即是涅槃之別名。」 tr. "The exhaustion through the condition of reckoning is precisely another name for nirvāṇa."〔T25 0743a01〕; some say 「涅槃道雖是有為,以其為涅槃故,於有為法中為無上。」 tr. "Though the path to nirvāṇa is conditioned, because it is for the sake of nirvāṇa, among conditioned dharmas it is unsurpassed."〔T25 0743a02〕. After the five explanations the treatise-author gathers them together: 「如是等法寶,分布為三乘與眾生。」 tr. "Such Dharma Jewels as these are distributed as the three vehicles and given to beings."〔T25 0743a03〕—what is gathered is the manner of distribution, not a judgement of the right and wrong of the five explanations; recorded as it is without judgement.

Poverty in wealth · poverty in the dharmas of merit. Treatise ③ explains why Sadāprarudita was poor and sets up the heading of two poverties: 「貧有二種:一者、財貧,二者、功德法貧。」 tr. "Poverty is of two kinds: first, poverty in wealth; second, poverty in the dharmas of merit."〔T25 0741c13〕, and its judgement says 「功德法貧,最大可恥!財貧,好人亦有;法貧,好人所無。」 tr. "Poverty in the dharmas of merit is the greatest shame! Poverty in wealth even good people may have; poverty in the Dharma good people do not have."〔T25 0741c14〕—the whole matter of selling the body in this chapter stands precisely upon this one judgement.

Brahmin · householder. Treatise ③ inserts into the narrative a gloss on names: 「婆羅門性中生,受戒故,名婆羅門;除此,通名居士。」 tr. "One born of the brahmin caste who has received the precepts is named a brahmin; apart from these, all are generally named householders."〔T25 0742a23〕, 「居士,真是居舍之士,非四姓中居士。」 tr. "A householder is truly a gentleman who dwells in a house, not the householder among the four castes."〔T25 0742a24〕—the base text itself sets up a proper meaning for the two Chinese characters 「居士」 tr. "householder", separating it from the householder of the four castes; this belongs to the treatise-author's entries of glossing, not loose words.

III. Similes and Stories

This chapter's similes are many and its events long; the similes are all tied to the meaning being explained, and among the events there are jātakas and citations of sūtras. They are listed below.

An only son suddenly dying · a poisoned arrow in the body (the two similes of the sūtra). The sūtra describes Sadāprarudita's mind with two similes. The first is at the place of the seven days of weeping: 「譬如人有一子卒死,憂愁苦毒,唯懷懊惱,不生餘念。」 tr. "It is as when a person's only son suddenly dies, and he is grieved and in bitter pain, harbouring only anguish and giving rise to no other thought."〔T25 0734a13〕; the second is after he hears of the City of Many Fragrances: 「譬如有人為毒箭所中,更無餘念,唯念:『何時當得良醫,拔出毒箭,除我此苦?』」 tr. "It is as when a person is struck by a poisoned arrow and has no other thought, thinking only: ‘When shall I find a good physician to draw out the poisoned arrow and remove this suffering of mine?’"〔T25 0734c25〕. The treatise, explaining the simile of the only son, matches the single relation of father and son item by item against prajñā and brings out their differences: 「如子於父,孝行終身,無有異心」 tr. "as a son toward his father practises filial conduct all his life, with no other mind"〔T25 0735b16〕, 「如子假為其名」 tr. "as a son is provisionally made his name"〔T25 0735b20〕, and then breaks them layer by layer—「父雖愛子,不能以頭目與之」 tr. "though a father loves his son, he cannot give him his head and eyes"〔T25 0735b22〕, 「子之報父,恩極一世;般若之益,至無量世,乃至成佛。」 tr. "A son's repaying of his father: the kindness reaches at most one lifetime; the benefit of prajñā reaches immeasurable lifetimes, up to becoming a Buddha."〔T25 0735b27〕, 「子但是假名,虛誑不實之法;般若波羅蜜真實聖法,無有虛誑。」 tr. "A son is only a provisional name, a dharma false, deceptive, and unreal; prajñāpāramitā is the true and real holy Dharma, without falsehood or deception."〔T25 0735b29〕, 「子但能以供養利益於父,不能免其生、老、病、死」 tr. "a son can only benefit his father with offerings; he cannot free him from birth, old age, sickness, and death"〔T25 0735c04〕. At the end it states for itself why the simile is taken: 「世人皆知喪子憂愁故,以此為喻。」 tr. "Because people of the world all know the grief of losing a son, this is taken as the simile."〔T25 0735c09〕—it is taken because people all know it, not because the principle is equal. The treatise's explanation of the simile of the poisoned arrow falls on what the arrow points to: 「諸邪、疑等箭入心,貪欲等毒塗箭。」 tr. "The arrows of wrong views, doubt, and the like enter the mind; the poisons of greed and the like smear the arrows."〔T25 0736b16〕, and what is feared is not the pain but 「奪智慧命,與凡人同死」 tr. "taking away the life of wisdom, and dying the same as ordinary people"〔T25 0736b18〕.

Sudatta and the spirit Mibo (the longest of the cited events). The treatise, explaining where the voice in the sky came from, sets out two explanations: one says that the buddhas, bodhisattvas, gods, and nāga kings, 「見是人不著世間法、一心求佛道,以時無佛法,欲示其得般若因緣故,空中發聲。」 tr. "seeing that this person did not cling to worldly dharmas and sought the Buddha path with one mind, and because at that time there was no Buddha-Dharma, wishing to show him the causes and conditions for obtaining prajñā, sent forth a voice in the sky."〔T25 0732b01〕; the other says 「是薩陀波崙先世善因緣人,在此林中作鬼神,見其愁苦。」 tr. "a person bound to Sadāprarudita by good causes and conditions in a former life was a spirit in this forest and saw his grief."〔T25 0732b03〕. To prove the latter explanation, the event of Sudatta is cited—the brahmin Mibo went to the city of Rājagṛha to seek a bride for Sudatta's son, and 「飲食過度,腹脹而死,作鬼神,於王舍城城門上住。」 tr. "having eaten and drunk to excess, his belly swelled and he died, and he became a spirit, dwelling above the city gate of Rājagṛha."〔T25 0732b08〕; Sudatta heard the Buddha's name at night, 「驚喜毛竪」 tr. "startled and glad, with his hair standing on end"〔T25 0732b14〕, went to the gate and out, and on the way the moon set and it grew dark again, and he wished to turn back; 「時蜜膊神放身光明,照諸林野,告言:「居士!居士!莫怖莫畏,直去莫還,去得大利!」」 tr. "Then the spirit Mibo sent forth light from his body, illuminating the forests and fields, and told him: ‘Householder! Householder! Do not fear, do not be afraid; go straight on and do not turn back; going, you will obtain great benefit!’"〔T25 0732b21〕. When the event is finished it is matched at once: 「如須達知識神示導,薩陀波崙知識示導亦如是,是故見其愁苦而示導之。」 tr. "As the spirit who knew Sudatta showed him the way, so the one who knew Sadāprarudita showed him the way, likewise; therefore, seeing his grief, he showed him the way."〔T25 0732b26〕—the use of citing the event lies in the matching, not in the wonder of the event itself.

The king and the poor man and the single piece of cotton cloth (the simile of great and small). The treatise, explaining the slightness of the dharma of warmth, takes the difference between two eyes: 「譬如國王,見一張㲲,不以為多,貧者見之以為多。」 tr. "It is like a king who sees a single piece of cotton cloth and does not think it much, while a poor man seeing it thinks it much."〔T25 0731c20〕—the same thing, much or little differently, is exactly what makes clear the judgement 「軟心發意者,佛不以為發心」 tr. "one who arouses intent with a soft mind the Buddha does not count as having aroused the mind".

The dog-skin bag · the criminal holding a torch · the lowly guide (three similes for not giving rise to resentment toward the teacher). The treatise, explaining that a disciple who sees the teacher's faults ruins his own mind, sets down three similes in a row: 「如狗皮囊盛好寶物,不應以囊故而棄其寶」 tr. "as when a dog-skin bag holds fine jewels, one should not discard the jewels because of the bag"〔T25 0733b25〕, 「如罪人執燭照道,不可以人罪故,不受其明,自墜溝壑」 tr. "as when a criminal holds a torch to light the road, one may not, because of the person's crime, refuse his light and fall oneself into the ditch"〔T25 0733b26〕, 「又如行,遣小人導道,不可以人小故不隨其語。」 tr. "Further, as when travelling one sends a lowly person to guide the way, one may not, because the person is lowly, refuse to follow his words."〔T25 0733b27〕. The three similes have one meaning: what is taken is the Dharma, not the person; therefore it says 「師若實有罪,尚不應離」 tr. "even if the teacher really has offences, one still should not leave him"〔T25 0733b29〕. Its reverse side also has two similes—a teacher who penetrates the real mark, though he commits faults and offences, is not harmed by them: 「如人年壯力盛,腹中大熱,雖食不適飲食,不能生病;又如有好藥,雖被惡毒,不能為害。」 tr. "As a person in the prime of life, of full strength, with great heat in his belly, though he eats unsuitable food and drink, cannot fall sick; and as one who has good medicine, though struck by an evil poison, cannot be harmed."〔T25 0733c06〕. And the disciple's vessel the treatise gathers up in one simile: 「如完牢之器,所受不漏。」 tr. "Like a whole and sound vessel, which does not leak what it receives."〔T25 0733c18〕

Lying in mud to escape the heat · the dragon raising clouds and rain (two similes for receiving the five desires without losing concentration). The treatise explains Dharmodgata's receiving the five desires without losing meditative concentration: 「如人避熱故,在泥中臥,還洗則如故。」 tr. "As a person, to escape the heat, lies in mud, and on washing again is as before."〔T25 0736a25〕; it further makes clear that the bodhisattva does not practise only one path: 「如龍起雲,能降大雨、雷電、礔礰」 tr. "as a dragon raises clouds and can send down great rain, thunder and lightning, and thunderbolts"〔T25 0736b01〕. The former simile makes clear his freedom in going in and out; the latter makes clear the many gates of his practising the path.

The dragon dying in the great ocean · the golden-winged bird coming (the simile of ripened capacity). Explaining the account of the body born of the nature of dharmas: 「譬如大海中龍死相出時,如果熟應墮,金翅鳥則來食之;眾生亦如是,行業因緣熟故,大菩薩來度之。」 tr. "It is like the time when the marks of a dragon's death appear in the great ocean: as a ripe fruit must fall, the golden-winged bird comes to eat it; beings too are like this: because the causes and conditions of their deeds are ripe, a great bodhisattva comes to deliver them."〔T25 0736b07〕—the coming of the deliverer is neither early nor late; it is tied to whether the capacity is ripe.

The seedling of a small tree · the debtor (two similes for why Māra comes only at this time). Treatise ③ explains why Māra did not ruin him earlier but ruins him now: 「如小樹栽,小兒能破;大,不可破。」 tr. "It is like the seedling of a small tree, which a small child can ruin; once it has grown large, it cannot be ruined."〔T25 0742a06〕, making clear that one whose mind is not yet settled can be ruined; 「譬如負債人,未欲遠去,債主不遮;欲出他界,則不聽去。」 tr. "It is like a debtor: while he does not yet wish to go far away, the creditor does not block him; when he is about to leave for another realm, he is not allowed to go."〔T25 0742a17〕, making clear that Māra is alarmed because he is about to leave Māra's realm. The two similes, the one making clear his weakness and the other his being about to grow strong, together make clear the principle of Māra's coming.

Gold and silver burnt, forged, ground, and beaten (the simile of the lord of the gods coming to test). 「又如金銀等諸寶,不以輕賤故燒鍛磨打」 tr. "Further, it is like gold, silver, and the other jewels, which are not burnt, forged, ground, and beaten because they are cheap"〔T25 0742b09〕—the more bitter the testing, the more it shows his worth; therefore 「若能割肉出血、破骨出髓,其心不動,是正定菩薩。」 tr. "If one can cut the flesh and draw blood, break the bone and draw out the marrow, and one's mind does not move, this is a bodhisattva rightly assured."〔T25 0742b11〕

The thick-leaved tree · the cool great pool in the wilderness (similes for being a support). Explaining Sadāprarudita's promise 「為眾生作依止」 tr. "to be a support for beings": 「譬如厚葉樹多所蔭覆;又如熱時曠野險道清涼大池。」 tr. "It is like a thick-leaved tree that gives shade and cover to many; and like a cool great pool on a perilous road in the wilderness in the hot season."〔T25 0742c13〕—support is not the name of protection; it is the reality of shade and coolness.

The lotus seeing the sun · the lotus born in mud (two similes for arousing the mind). Explaining why the elder's parents consented at once on hearing: 「譬如蓮花,生長具足,見日開敷。」 tr. "It is like the lotus flower, which, when its growth is complete, opens on seeing the sun."〔T25 0743c07〕—it is not the sun that makes it grow; it is already complete and waits for the sun. Explaining that the women and others aroused the mind on seeing the majesty and virtue of supernormal power: 「因是愛、慢,後得清淨好心,故言佛道根本,譬如蓮花生污泥。」 tr. "Because of this love and this pride, they afterwards obtained a pure and good mind; therefore it is said to be the root of the Buddha path, just as the lotus flower is born in mud."〔T25 0744b18〕—the mud is not the flower, yet the flower must come out of mud; this simile gathers up the meaning 「依愛而斷愛,依慢而斷慢」 tr. "relying on love one severs love; relying on pride one severs pride"〔T25 0744b04〕.

The seal of office · the mountain top · the great conjurer · the third dhyāna (similes in explaining the names of samādhis). Treatise ②, explaining the names of the samādhis, often takes near similes: 「如人得印綬,無敢陵易」 tr. "as when a person obtains the seal of office, no one dares to slight him"〔T25 0737b20〕 explains the samādhi of the seal of the wealth of dharmas; 「如人在山頂遍觀四方」 tr. "as a person on a mountain top looks over the four directions"〔T25 0737a21〕 explains the samādhi of the unobstructed summit of dharmas; 「如大幻師,以幻力故,能轉一國人心。」 tr. "As a great conjurer, by the power of illusion, can turn the minds of the people of a whole country."〔T25 0737a01〕 explains the samādhi of the majestic power of illusion. Sūtra ③, narrating Sadāprarudita's mind on first seeing Dharmodgata, also takes a state of concentration as its simile: 「譬如比丘入第三禪,攝心安隱」 tr. "It is like a bhikṣu who enters the third dhyāna, his mind gathered in, at peace and secure"〔T25 0740a25〕.

Three sūtras cited. Treatise ③ cites sūtras as proof three times: explaining Śakra's restoring the body to its former state, it cites 「佛說有五不可思議。」 tr. "The Buddha says there are five inconceivables."〔T25 0743b14〕; explaining the many kinds of arousing the mind, it cites 「如《智印經》中說。」 tr. "As is said in the Sūtra of the Seal of Knowledge."〔T25 0744b04〕; explaining that love and pride can be the root of the Buddha path, it cites 「如《毘摩羅鞊經》中說:「愛、慢等諸煩惱,皆是佛道根本。」」 tr. "As is said in the Vimalakīrti Sūtra: ‘Love, pride, and the other afflictions are all the root of the Buddha path.’"〔T25 0744b15〕. Further, the entry on the exhaustion through the condition of reckoning from the Abhidharma, taken up in Section II, is a proof by citing a treatise. All four citations are tied to the meaning being explained; there is no loose citation.

IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained

A full ledger of the two forms of the chapter title (the base text's 「薩陀波崙品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’" · T223's 「常啼品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Ever Weeping’" · the Shōgozō and Ishiyama continuing one step lower · the four texts dividing first, middle, and last parts of themselves). The notes on the chapter title〔T25 0731a07〕 are two, recorded here in a full ledger character by character. The first (0731006, a general note, one note covering four parties)—the base text (the Taishō) reads 「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth", fourteen Chinese characters; the Ming edition reads 「釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之上」 tr. "explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, the first part", twelve Chinese characters; the Shōgozō reads 「釋第八十七品上」 tr. "explanation of the eighty-seventh chapter, first part", seven Chinese characters; the Ishiyama text reads 「大智度經品第八十七薩陀波崙品卷九十七」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, chapter eighty-seven, the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, Fascicle Ninety-seven", eighteen Chinese characters, and separately records 「卷九十七首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Ninety-seven". The Shōgozō and the Ishiyama text both read 「第八十七」 tr. "the eighty-seventh", one less than the base text's 「第八十八」 tr. "the eighty-eighth", continuing wholly without break the pattern of the ‘Shōgozō/Ishiyama one step lower’ consistent from Chapter 44 to Chapter 47; the Ishiyama text also records its own fascicle number as 「卷九十七」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-seven", out of step with the base text's Fascicle 96, which belongs to the Ishiyama text's own fascicle division; recorded as it is. The second (0731007)—the character 「八」 tr. "eight" the Song, Yuan, and Palace texts read as 「八上」 tr. "eight, first part". Taking together the Ming edition's 「之上」 tr. "the first part" and the Song, Yuan, and Palace texts' 「上」 tr. "first part", the four texts already mark this chapter at its title as the 「上」 tr. "first" half.

This contrast of 「上」 tr. "first" is completed at the two continuation titles: at the continuation title of Fascicle 97〔T25 0734a02〕 the base text reads 「大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘(卷第九十七)」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, remainder (Fascicle Ninety-seven)", the Song, Yuan, and Palace texts read 「大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八中」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Ninety-seven, explanation of the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’, the eighty-eighth, middle part", the Ming reads 「……第八十八之中」 tr. "… the eighty-eighth, the middle part", and the Shōgozō reads 「大智度經論卷第九十七釋第八十七品中」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-seven, explanation of the eighty-seventh chapter, middle part"; at the continuation title of Fascicle 98〔T25 0737c19〕 the base text likewise reads 「之餘」 tr. "remainder", the Song, Yuan, and Palace texts read 「……第八十八下」 tr. "… the eighty-eighth, last part", the Ming reads 「……第八十八之下」 tr. "… the eighty-eighth, the last part", and the Shōgozō reads 「大智度經輪卷第九十八釋第八十七品下」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Wheel, Fascicle Ninety-eight, explanation of the eighty-seventh chapter, last part" (for the Shōgozō's 「經輪」 tr. "Sūtra-Wheel", its 「輪」 tr. "wheel", the base-text system reads 「論」 tr. "treatise"; its character is recorded as it is). The four texts Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace consistently divide this chapter into first, middle, and last parts, clearly a different system from the base text's uniform 「之餘」 tr. "remainder"; the Shōgozō reads 「第八十七」 tr. "the eighty-seventh" in all three places, the one step lower appearing three times over, consistent from beginning to end. The Ishiyama text separately has four point-anchor notes without collation entries, all recording differences in its fascicle division: at the end of the preceding chapter〔T25 0731a06〕 (the line before this chapter's title) it reads 「大智度經卷九十六終」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra, Fascicle Ninety-six, end", that is, the Ishiyama text's Fascicle 96 ends before this chapter, corresponding to the 「卷九十七首」 tr. "head of Fascicle Ninety-seven" recorded at its chapter title (see above); at〔T25 0733c20〕 it reads 「次頁[02]不分卷及品」 tr. "next page [02]: fascicle and chapter not divided", and at〔T25 0737c15〕 it reads 「不分卷及品」 tr. "fascicle and chapter not divided"; at〔T25 0738a23〕 (the head of the sentence of Sūtra ③ 「是時,薩陀波崙菩薩從三昧起已」 tr. "At that time the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita, having risen from samādhi") it reads 「石山本卷第九十八首,並卷首有摩訶般若波羅蜜品第八十七品之二卷九十八之十九字」 tr. "at the head of Fascicle Ninety-eight of the Ishiyama text, and at the head of the fascicle there are the nineteen Chinese characters ‘Mahāprajñāpāramitā chapter, chapter eighty-seven, second part, Fascicle Ninety-eight’"—that is, the Ishiyama text's Fascicle 98 does not begin at the base text's continuation title〔T25 0737c19〕 but begins here, and the 「品第八十七品之二」 tr. "chapter eighty-seven, second part" written at the head of its fascicle is a further instance within this chapter of the Ishiyama text's one step lower. The Ishiyama text, at both layers of fascicle and chapter of this treatise, is out of step with the base text, forming one system with the 「卷九十七」 tr. "Fascicle Ninety-seven" recorded at its chapter title (see above); recorded as it is, without forcing an explanation. The end title of Fascicle 96 also has two notes: at〔T25 0733c21〕 the Shōgozō reads 「大智度經論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖第八十七品上」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Ninety-six, explanation of the eighty-sixth chapter, ended; the eighty-seventh chapter, first part" (continuing one step lower), and the Song and Yuan read 「六(釋第八十七品訖八十八上)」 tr. "six (explanation of the eighty-seventh chapter ended; eighty-eighth, first part)". At the chapter's end〔T25 0744c07〕 the Ishiyama text adds below 「佛」 tr. "buddhas" the six Chinese characters 「釋七十八品竟」 tr. "explanation of the seventy-eighth chapter finished", an end record of a different form and number (「七十八」 tr. "seventy-eight" is out of step with the 「第八十七」 tr. "the eighty-seventh" recorded at its chapter title, belonging to the Ishiyama text's own count; this section records it without forcing an explanation); for the character 「論」 tr. "treatise" of the fascicle-end title at〔T25 0744c08〕, the Shōgozō reads 「經論」 tr. "Sūtra-Treatise" and the Ishiyama text reads 「經」 tr. "Sūtra". Each party has its own source and deviates in the same direction; recorded without judgement, the mechanism not forced into an explanation.

A character-by-character record of the base text's interlinear note (0732a12 · the source of a transliterated word). In the base text, after the question of name and meaning in Treatise ①, 「何以名「薩陀波崙」」 tr. "Why is he named ‘Sadāprarudita’", there is originally a line of interlinear note (tied to 0732a12). This interlinear note is the source of the sound and meaning of the main name of the chapter title (「薩陀」 tr. "sadā" rendering 「常」 tr. "ever", 「波崙」 tr. "prarudita" rendering 「啼」 tr. "weeping", together making 「常啼」 tr. "Ever Weeping"), and belongs to the base text's layer of interlinear notes; this edition's main text, following the established practice of the whole text that interlinear notes are uniformly not entered, does not record it, and so it is recorded character by character in this section. Its characters have two forms: the Taishō base text reads 「薩陀秦言常波論名啼」 tr. "Sadā in the language of Qin is ‘ever’; prarudita (in a variant character) means ‘weeping’", while CBETA, emending according to the Korean Canon and following the Palace text, has in its main text 「薩陀秦言常波崙名啼」 tr. "Sadā in the language of Qin is ‘ever’; prarudita means ‘weeping’" (for the emendation entry see Section VIII); this section takes CBETA's current main text character by character and records the Taishō's variant reading. The full ledger of its collation notes: the first (0732005), a variant of the whole text of the interlinear note—the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Shōgozō read 「薩陀秦言常論名啼」 tr. "Sadā in the language of Qin is ‘ever’; rudita means ‘weeping’", and the Palace and Ishiyama read 「(薩陀秦言常論名啼)」 tr. "(Sadā in the language of Qin is ‘ever’; rudita means ‘weeping’)"; the original Taishō collation note separately records two matters—「夾註作本文【三】【聖】,〔波〕-【三】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "the interlinear note is made main text (three editions, Shōgozō); bo omitted (three editions, Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)", that is, the Song, Yuan, and Ming and the Shōgozō take this interlinear note directly as main text and do not make it an interlinear note, and the four systems Song–Yuan–Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama all lack the character 「波」 tr. "bo". The second (0732006) is precisely the emendation entry for the two forms 「崙」 tr. "lun" and 「論」 tr. "lun, ‘treatise’". The difference of the two forms falls exactly on the characters with which the interlinear note explains the name; recorded as it is.

The corresponding chapter of T223 (「常啼品第八十八」 tr. "the chapter ‘Ever Weeping’, the eighty-eighth" · different names with no shift in chapter order). The sūtra explained, the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, at this passage reads 「常啼品第八十八」 tr. "the chapter ‘Ever Weeping’, the eighty-eighth"〔T08 0416a23〕, beginning〔T08 0416a24〕 and running to just before the next chapter, 「法尚品第八十九」 tr. "the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth"〔T08 0421b24〕. Its table of contents marks the chapter order as 「88」 tr. "88", exactly agreeing with this treatise's chapter order, without the duplicated shift seen at Chapter 47, and the alignment is clean. The note on the chapter title also sets two forms side by side: the base text reads 「常啼」 tr. "Ever Weeping", the Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace read 「薩陀波崙」 tr. "Sadāprarudita", and the Shōgozō titles it 「摩訶般若波羅蜜經薩陀波崙菩薩」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra, the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita" and records 「不分卷」 tr. "fascicles not divided"—the 「常啼」 tr. "Ever Weeping" system (the T223 base text plus the name used in Jizang's commentary) and the 「薩陀波崙」 tr. "Sadāprarudita" system (this treatise's base text plus T223's Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace plus the Shōgozō's title record) cross and appear in each other, of the same type as the crossing ‘the two discords / the two faults’ of Chapter 47. It is judged ‘different names, the same chapter’; this edition's chapter name follows this treatise's base text, reading 「薩陀波崙品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’" (the main axis of this edition's chapter names is this treatise's base text, an established ruling, which this section does not overturn).

A full comparative reading of the sūtra as quoted (both sides collated · the opening checked sentence by sentence · control set). The opening of this treatise's Sūtra ① and the sūtra explained, "Ever Weeping", are nearly identical character by character, but there are also differences of real characters. This treatise reads 「佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩求般若波羅蜜,當如薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩。是菩薩今在大雷音佛所行菩薩道。」」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘A bodhisattva-mahāsattva seeking prajñāpāramitā should be like the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Sadāprarudita. This bodhisattva is now with the Buddha Great Thunder-Sound, practising the bodhisattva path.’"〔T25 0731a08〕; T223 reads 「菩薩摩訶薩求般若波羅蜜,應如薩陀波崙菩薩摩訶薩。」 tr. "A bodhisattva-mahāsattva seeking prajñāpāramitā ought to be like the bodhisattva-mahāsattva Sadāprarudita."〔T08 0416a24〕—a difference between 「當」 tr. "should" and 「應」 tr. "ought"; and on the T223 side this character also has a collation note (the base text 「應」 tr. "ought", the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, and Shōgozō reading 「當應」 tr. "should, ought"). This treatise's Treatise ①, when quoting the sūtra, conversely reads 「佛告須菩提:「菩薩求般若波羅蜜,應如薩陀波崙。」」 tr. "The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘A bodhisattva seeking prajñāpāramitā ought to be like Sadāprarudita.’"〔T25 0731c07〕—the treatise-author's own quotation uses 「應」 tr. "ought", agreeing with the base text of the sūtra explained and differing from the 「當」 tr. "should" of this treatise's sūtra segment; the treatise-author's own quotation and the sūtra text itself are tied separately and recorded separately as they are, not made uniform. Further, this treatise's Sūtra ① reads 「不惜身命,不求名利。於空閑林中,聞空中聲言」 tr. "He did not spare body or life and did not seek fame or gain. In a secluded forest he heard a voice in the sky saying"〔T25 0731a13〕, and T223 reads 「不惜身命、不求名利,於空閑林中聞空中聲言」 tr. "He did not spare body or life and did not seek fame or gain; in a secluded forest he heard a voice in the sky saying"〔T08 0416a29〕, a difference in the layer of editorial punctuation; as for the sentence 「莫念寒熱,莫念內外」 tr. "do not think of cold or heat, do not think of inside and outside"〔T25 0731a15〕, T223 reads 「莫念寒熱、莫念內莫念外」 tr. "do not think of cold or heat, do not think of inside, do not think of outside"〔T08 0416b03〕—this treatise joins 「內外」 tr. "inside and outside" into one phrase, while T223 divides 「內」 tr. "inside" and 「外」 tr. "outside" into two phrases; this is an addition and subtraction of real characters, not a difference of punctuation; this treatise's Treatise ①, explaining this sentence, also reads 「莫念內外者,眾生多著內法。」 tr. "As for ‘do not think of inside and outside’: beings mostly cling to inner dharmas."〔T25 0732c08〕, agreeing with this treatise's sūtra segment, so it is not a divergence within this treatise.

The control set has three strings, each taken by the structure of the scene and not as an isolated word: the first, 「眾香城中有大高臺」 tr. "In the City of Many Fragrances there is a great high terrace", occurs only once in the whole of T223〔T08 0417b01〕 and only once in the whole of T1509〔T25 0734b14〕; the second, 「曇無竭菩薩與六萬八千婇女」 tr. "the bodhisattva Dharmodgata, with sixty-eight thousand court maidens", occurs only once in T223〔T08 0417b17〕 and only once in T1509〔T25 0734c01〕; the third, the sentence 「以黃金牒書」 tr. "writing on tablets of gold", in T223 reads 「以黃金牒書般若波羅蜜」 tr. "writing prajñāpāramitā on tablets of gold" twice (〔T08 0420c04〕〔T08 0420c22〕), and in T1509 reads 「以黃金牒書《般若波羅蜜》」 tr. "writing the Prajñāpāramitā on tablets of gold" twice (〔T25 0740b05〕〔T25 0740b23〕)—the presence or absence of the title marks around the sūtra's name is a difference of the punctuation layer; the counts in the two canons are the same and the positions correspond. The alignment is unique and cannot be confused with any other chapter; this is not the weak judgement of searching one text with the words of another. One further string is sufficient to record a difference: 「誰欲須人?誰欲買人」 tr. "Who needs a person? Who will buy a person" occurs twice in T223—at the place of selling the body it reads 「誰欲須人?誰欲買人?」 tr. "Who needs a person? Who will buy a person?"〔T08 0418c05〕, and at the place where the elder's daughter retells it, 「誰欲須人?誰欲買人。」 tr. "Who needs a person? Who will buy a person."〔T08 0419c10〕, the punctuation at the end of the sentence differing—while in T1509 it occurs only once〔T25 0738b13〕—when the elder's daughter retells it in this treatise's Sūtra ③ it reads 「誰須人?誰須人?誰欲買人?」 tr. "Who needs a person? Who needs a person? Who will buy a person?"〔T25 0739b14〕, the two 「誰須人」 tr. "who needs a person" both lacking the character 「欲」 tr. "will", so mechanically they do not make two occurrences; here two differences stand together, recorded separately without excluding each other: one is a slight difference in the characters used at two places, earlier and later, within this treatise itself (the place of selling the body has 「欲」 tr. "will", the place of retelling lacks 「欲」 tr. "will"); the other is a difference between the corresponding places of the two canons—the sūtra explained, at the place of retelling, reads 「誰欲須人?誰欲須人?誰欲買人」 tr. "Who needs a person? Who needs a person? Who will buy a person"〔T08 0419c10〕, both 「欲」 tr. "will" present, while this treatise has neither; recorded as it is. The three 【論】 layers of this treatise are a structural expansion of the treatise genre; the sūtra explained has no such layer, and they are not variant texts. A statistical count, entry by entry, of the collation witnesses on the T223 side within the range of comparative reading of this chapter has not been unfolded in this section (only the note on the chapter title and the note on the character 「應」 tr. "ought" of the opening have been checked character by character); it is recorded truthfully that it has not been unfolded, and no estimate is used to fill up the number.

V. The Prajñā Eye

This chapter and the next, "Dharmodgata", Chapter 89, together tell the one jātaka of Sadāprarudita, and the whole piece takes the jātaka story as its body. Its eye is not in the wonder of the story, but in the treatise-author's chasing the story back to prajñā sentence by sentence—the story is the answer, and the question is ‘since the dharma of the emptiness of nature has from the first always been non-existent, by what way does a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind get in?’ Its meaning can be summarised in six layers.

First, the jātaka is itself the proof. Why the chapter exists the treatise-author states at the very opening, himself quoting the question of the preceding chapter: 「上品中說:「新發意菩薩云何教性空法?」性空法畢竟無所有空,難解難得故。」 tr. "In the preceding chapter it was said: ‘How is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind to be taught the dharma of the emptiness of nature?’ For the dharma of the emptiness of nature is ultimately without anything existent and empty, hard to understand and hard to obtain."〔T25 0731b26〕, and the Buddha's answer is 「法先有今無耶?」 tr. "Were dharmas existent before and non-existent now?"〔T25 0731b28〕—the dharma of the emptiness of nature is 「本來常無,更無新異」 tr. "from the first it has always been non-existent; there is nothing new and strange"〔T25 0731b29〕, and its difficulty is not that the dharma is hard but that the human mind is startled. Therefore 「此中說薩陀波崙本生為證。」 tr. "Here the jātaka of Sadāprarudita is told as proof."〔T25 0731c03〕; 「佛法有十二部經,或因修妬路、偈經、本生經得度;今佛以本生經為證。」 tr. "The Buddha-Dharma has the twelve divisions of the scriptures, and some are delivered through the sūtra, the verse scriptures, or the jātaka scriptures; now the Buddha takes the jātaka scriptures as proof."〔T25 0731c03〕—the jātaka as teaching has its power in a single thought: 「彼人能得,我亦應得。」 tr. "That person could obtain it; I too should obtain it."〔T25 0731c05〕

Second, the one matter of the deep mind does not lie in how long or how recent. The distinction 「新學菩薩有二種」 tr. "bodhisattvas new to the training are of two kinds" (see Section II) is established here: the criterion for arousing the mind does not lie in the number of kalpas, but in 「一心不惜身故」 tr. "because with one mind he does not spare his body"〔T25 0731c21〕. Therefore one new to the training with a single lifetime's austerities can see the buddhas of the ten directions before his eyes without overstepping his position; and though the samādhis he obtained are many, 「菩薩三昧如十方國土中塵數,薩陀波崙所得六萬三昧何足為多!」 tr. "The samādhis of bodhisattvas are as many as the atoms in the lands of the ten directions; how could the sixty thousand samādhis Sadāprarudita obtained count as many!"〔T25 0731c29〕—not boasting of what he obtained is exactly how his position is guarded.

Third, the mark of seeking the Dharma is itself the practising mark. The admonitions of the voice in the sky are, sentence by sentence, gates of practice: 「莫壞身相,莫壞色相,莫壞受、想、行、識相。」 tr. "Do not destroy the mark of the body, do not destroy the mark of form, do not destroy the marks of feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness."〔T25 0731a17〕, and its causes and conditions the Buddha himself states—「若壞是諸相,則於佛法有礙;若於佛法有礙,便往來五道生死中,亦不能得般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "If you destroy these marks, you have an obstruction in the Buddha-Dharma; if you have an obstruction in the Buddha-Dharma, you go and come within the birth and death of the five destinies, and also cannot obtain prajñāpāramitā."〔T25 0731a18〕. The treatise explains the meaning of destroying the mark with the utmost fineness: 「若說別更決定有身法,是則壞身相;若著無身法,是亦壞身相。離是一異、有無等邊,行於中道,則疾得阿耨多羅三藐三菩提。」 tr. "If one says there is a separate and definitely existing dharma of the body, this destroys the mark of the body; if one clings to the dharma of no body, this too destroys the mark of the body. Leaving these extremes of one and different, existence and non-existence, one practises the middle way, and then quickly obtains anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."〔T25 0732c15〕—clinging to existence and to non-existence are both named destroying the mark; the middle way is not a compromise; it is not falling into these two.

Fourth, one mind toward the teacher is the vessel of prajñā. This chapter discusses the closeness of teacher and disciple in great detail. Its positive side is in 「所從聞是般若波羅蜜者,即是我善知識。」 tr. "The one from whom I hear this prajñāpāramitā is my good friend."〔T25 0731b03〕 and 「般若波羅蜜從師而得,是故視師如佛想。」 tr. "Prajñāpāramitā is obtained from a teacher, therefore one regards the teacher with the notion of a Buddha."〔T25 0733b11〕; its negative side is in 「有人既得善知識,不得其意,反成讎隙而墮地獄,更相謗毀故。」 tr. "There are people who, having found a good friend, do not grasp his intent, and on the contrary become enemies and fall into hell, because they slander one another."〔T25 0733b17〕. Why one should not dwell on the teacher's faults the treatise states to the bottom: 「師之過失,不著於我,我但從師受般若波羅蜜法。」 tr. "The teacher's faults do not attach to me; I only receive from the teacher the dharma of prajñāpāramitā."〔T25 0733b24〕. Yet its measure is not vague either—「莫以世利心故隨逐法師,但為愛法、恭敬法故,隨逐說法菩薩。」 tr. "Do not follow the Dharma teacher out of a mind for worldly gain; only out of love of the Dharma and reverence for the Dharma follow the bodhisattva who teaches the Dharma."〔T25 0731b08〕; to follow the teacher and not follow gain, to revere the teacher and not reproach the teacher—only when both ends are complete is one 「如完牢之器,所受不漏」 tr. "like a whole and sound vessel, which does not leak what it receives"〔T25 0733c18〕.

Fifth, poverty in the Dharma alone is poverty, and inner giving alone is giving. Sadāprarudita reflected that he had nothing to offer, and the treatise-author uses this to establish the judgement of the two poverties (see Section II), and then pushes on to the principle of his selling his body: 「於外、內物中,內施為重,惜之深故。」 tr. "Among outer and inner things, inner giving is the weightier, because one treasures it more deeply."〔T25 0741c24〕—the weight of what is given lies not in the price of the thing but in the depth of the treasuring. The cause of his not regretting it the treatise-author has him state himself: 「我世世喪身無數,未曾為清淨法故,今為供養說法者故喪是身,大得法利。」 tr. "Life after life I have lost my body countless times, yet never for the sake of the pure Dharma; now, losing this body for the sake of making offerings to the one who teaches the Dharma, I greatly obtain the benefit of the Dharma."〔T25 0741c27〕. And why he did not go straight to offering the Dharma, the treatise does not hide the worldly side either: 「法供養雖上,而世間眾生見遠來求法而空無所有,則不發喜心;以世法故,求供養具。」 tr. "Though offering the Dharma is the higher, when worldly beings see one come from afar seeking the Dharma with nothing at all, they do not give rise to a joyful mind; because of worldly dharmas, he sought the means of offering."〔T25 0741b27〕—the matter of seeking the Dharma must be established among human beings, and so the outer form is not discarded.

Sixth, Māra comes only when the settled mind is about to be accomplished. One question of Treatise ③ most shows the crux of the whole chapter: why did Māra not ruin him when he heard the voice in the sky, nor when he saw the buddhas of the ten directions, but ruin him today when he sells his body? The answer says 「薩陀波崙先心未定,惜身未盡;見十方佛已,得諸三昧,其心乃定。今定心相現,是故魔驚。」 tr. "Sadāprarudita's mind was earlier not yet settled, and his sparing of his body not yet exhausted; having seen the buddhas of the ten directions and obtained the samādhis, his mind then became settled. Now the mark of a settled mind appears, and therefore Māra is alarmed."〔T25 0742a12〕, 「若菩薩心未定,未能動魔;若大菩薩其心已定,魔亦不來。薩陀波崙今欲定心出魔境界,是故魔來。」 tr. "If a bodhisattva's mind is not yet settled, he cannot yet move Māra; if he is a great bodhisattva whose mind is already settled, Māra does not come either. Sadāprarudita now, with a settled mind, is about to leave Māra's realm, and therefore Māra comes."〔T25 0742a15〕—Māra's coming and going have their own time, not following people's wishes; the arrival of hindrance is exactly the sign that the position is about to turn. And the last question of the chapter pushes the whole chapter toward the next layer: since Sadāprarudita had obtained the samādhis of breaking ignorance and the rest, 「云何不知空而取佛相、深生愛著?」 tr. "how is it that he did not know emptiness, but grasped at the mark of the Buddha and gave rise to deep love and clinging?"〔T25 0744b26〕, and the treatise-author answers with the utmost honesty—「雖知空而不能與空合」 tr. "though he knows emptiness he cannot be united with emptiness"〔T25 0744b29〕, 「是菩薩利根故,深入、深著。」 tr. "Because this bodhisattva's faculties are keen, he enters deeply and clings deeply."〔T25 0744c02〕. Deep clinging to the mark of the Buddha is not retreat; it is where one of keen faculties is not yet united; therefore the question asked at the end, 「諸佛從何所來?去至何所?」 tr. "From where do the buddhas come? Where do they go?"〔T25 0741a17〕, hangs unanswered, and the answer is in the next chapter. The gathering-up of this chapter is to hand a true question onward, not to finish telling a story.

VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters

The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has originally no tradition of a complete commentary following the text throughout; the ancient masters' citations and explanations generally lean partially according to what is there. The state of the ancient masters' rereading of this chapter differs greatly from that of Chapter 47: Jizang's commentary, which explains the sūtra explained, preserves a complete dedicated section covering the whole sūtra of this chapter; Huiying's commentary, which explains the treatise, lacks an explanation of this chapter (its surviving fragmentary fascicles do not reach this chapter, and it is mentioned only twice in the general outline of an earlier passage); Junzheng's book has no citation of this chapter; while the two Tiantai sources have non-zero hits for this chapter—Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation cites it explicitly in three places and paraphrases it in three places, and Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation, following his explanation, has excerpted citations close to word for word and paraphrased citations that mark the fascicle number explicitly. This section records what they comment on and cite in correspondence with this chapter, and does not judge the relative merit of the masters' interpretations.

Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451). His commentary following the text of "Ever Weeping" in the sūtra explained begins at〔X24n0451 0340c06〕 (its chapter-title heading reads 「常啼品第八十八」 tr. "the chapter ‘Ever Weeping’, the eighty-eighth", using T223's chapter name and not this treatise's 「薩陀波崙品」 tr. "the chapter ‘Sadāprarudita’") and runs to just before〔X24n0451 0342c20〕 (where the next heading, 「法尚品第八十九」 tr. "the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, the eighty-ninth", begins), covering the whole sūtra of this chapter. Six things in it are worth recording.

First, the overall judgement of the chapter's position and the joint division of two chapters—「上第十既說方便自果,今第二結勸脩行」 tr. "Above, the tenth has already spoken of skilful means and its own fruit; now the second concludes with an exhortation to cultivate practice"〔X24n0451 0340c07〕, and he takes this chapter and the next together as one passage in establishing the intent: 「故初品就行法者為名,後品就說法者為目也。」 tr. "Therefore the first chapter is named after the one who practises the Dharma, and the later chapter is titled after the one who teaches the Dharma."〔X24n0451 0340c11〕—the former chapter takes its name from the one who can practise, the latter its title from the one who can teach; and his division is 「今就二品總開三段」 tr. "now, taking the two chapters together, we open three passages in all"〔X24n0451 0340c11〕. So from the start Jizang reads the two chapters "Ever Weeping" and "Dharmodgata" as one section.

Second, the reason for the chapter's coming is taken directly from this treatise—「所以有此品來者,論生起云」 tr. "As for why this chapter comes, the treatise, on how it arises, says"〔X24n0451 0340c13〕; what he cites is precisely this treatise's opening words in which it quotes the preceding chapter, and he gathers them up with 「佛意明性空非是難得」 tr. "the Buddha's intent is to make clear that the emptiness of nature is not hard to obtain"〔X24n0451 0340c15〕. Jizang, commenting on the sūtra, takes the treatise's account of how the chapter arises as the ground for the chapter's coming, corresponding entirely to the meaning taken up under the first point of Section V of this treatise; recorded as it is.

Third, the name and meaning of Ever Weeping also receive three explanations—「常啼三釋」 tr. "three explanations of Ever Weeping"〔X24n0451 0340c17〕: one says 「其人小現時好啼,故父母為之立字,名曰常啼。」 tr. "As a small child this person liked to weep, so his parents gave him a name, calling him Ever Weeping."〔X24n0451 0340c18〕, adding a judgement, 「此常啼是表菩薩大悲之相也。」 tr. "This ‘Ever Weeping’ expresses the mark of a bodhisattva's great compassion."〔X24n0451 0340c19〕; the second explanation is tied to great compassion on seeing the old age, sickness, and death of beings in an evil age; 「三解云:其人七日空困林中悲,後天龍鬼神為其立字,名常啼也。」 tr. "The third explanation says: this person grieved for seven days, destitute in an empty forest; afterwards the gods, nāgas, and spirits gave him a name, calling him Ever Weeping."〔X24n0451 0340c21〕. The order of the three explanations agrees entirely with this treatise's three explanations (conduct as a child, great compassion, the seven days of weeping), except that under the first explanation Jizang separately adds the one sentence ‘expressing the mark of great compassion’, which this treatise does not have; the ancient master has his own judgement, and this section records the difference without forcing it into agreement with this treatise's recording side by side without judgement.

Fourth, the division by stirring and response—「初中三感三應」 tr. "in the first, three stirrings and three responses"〔X24n0451 0341a05〕, whose headings are 「第一、精誠致感空聲應;二、悲啼致感空中佛現;三、得三昧感十方佛現。」 tr. "First, his sincerity stirs a response, and the voice in the sky answers; second, his grieving and weeping stir a response, and a Buddha appears in the sky; third, his obtaining the samādhis stirs a response, and the buddhas of the ten directions appear."〔X24n0451 0341a05〕. He gathers the three times of receiving instruction from Sūtra ① to Sūtra ③ into three stirrings and three responses, dividing differently from this treatise's three sūtras and three treatises: this treatise takes the alternation of sūtra and treatise as its sections, Jizang takes the pairing of stirring and response as his; the two divisions each make sense in themselves, recorded side by side as they are without judgement. Further, his explanation of the three vows with which Sadāprarudita answers the voice in the sky is divided as 「第二、戒發三願」 tr. "second, admonished, he makes three vows"〔X24n0451 0341a15〕, listing them vow by vow, pointing to the same thing as this treatise's sentence 「是三種願,得般若波羅蜜則能具足」 tr. "these three kinds of vow can be fulfilled when one obtains prajñāpāramitā"〔T25 0732c26〕.

Fifth, the number of samādhis is taken from this treatise—「論云得六萬三昧也。」 tr. "The treatise says he obtained sixty thousand samādhis."〔X24n0451 0342a01〕. Jizang, reading this number, cites directly the words of this treatise's Treatise ① (see Section II), and does not take the number of names listed in Sūtra ② as the standard; the two numbers each have what they are tied to, recorded as it is.

Sixth, the two explanations of the seven-jewel seal—「一解:是十寶印印曇無竭手,常自報將。」 tr. "One explanation: it is a seal of ten jewels sealed by Dharmodgata's hand, always reporting and bearing it himself."〔X24n0451 0342c16〕, 「是求佛道七大神王,如金剛神之類,守護金牒,不令魔等,改汎其文,故言七印也。」 tr. "These are the seven great spirit kings seeking the Buddha path, of the kind of the vajra spirits, guarding the gold tablets and not letting Māra and the others alter and confuse the text; therefore it speaks of seven seals."〔X24n0451 0342c17〕. The latter explanation is almost the same wording as this treatise's Treatise ③, 「七寶印者,有求佛道七大神,是執金剛杵,常給曇無竭菩薩使守護經文,不令魔及魔民改更錯亂」 tr. "As for the seal of the seven jewels: there are seven great spirits seeking the Buddha path, who hold vajra clubs and always serve the bodhisattva Dharmodgata, guarding the text of the sūtra and not letting Māra and Māra's people alter it or throw it into confusion"〔T25 0744a06〕; the former explanation corresponds to this treatise's earlier account, 「七寶印印者,是曇無竭真實印,常自手執以印於經。」 tr. "What is called sealing with the seal of the seven jewels: it is Dharmodgata's real seal, which he always held in his own hand and used to seal the sūtra."〔T25 0744a05〕—Jizang's two explanations correspond to this treatise's two accounts, which shows that the underlying material here is this treatise. Further, his last division reads 「因曇無竭言下,第六、自護求法請決疑也。」 tr. "From ‘because of Dharmodgata's words’ onward is the sixth: guarding himself in seeking the Dharma, and requesting the resolution of his doubt."〔X24n0451 0342c19〕, gathering up this chapter as a request for the resolution of doubt, in agreement with the momentum of the question left hanging at the end of this treatise's chapter.

Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · lacking an explanation (recorded as it is). It is the only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, surviving only in fragmentary fascicles, and its surviving text stops in the middle of Chapter 69; this chapter lies after the place where its brush stops, so there is no sentence-by-sentence explanation. Searching back through the whole file, the main name of this chapter is seen once and 「曇無竭」 tr. "Dharmodgata" twice, all in a passage of the general outline of the path of skilful means at the opening of his explanation of Fascicle 80, "Not Exhausted" (his commentary marks it as 「第六十六品」 tr. "the sixty-sixth chapter", corresponding to this treatise's "Inexhaustible Skilful Means", Chapter 67〔T25 0620c15〕), not text explaining this chapter: the first, 「論主自科有於二分:從此品去至曇無竭品,通明方便道義」 tr. "The treatise-author's own division has two parts: from this chapter on to the chapter ‘Dharmodgata’, it makes clear throughout the meaning of the path of skilful means"〔X46n0791 0912c11〕—「此品」 tr. "this chapter" refers to "Not Exhausted", and what is divided is the whole passage on the path of skilful means from "Not Exhausted" to "Dharmodgata"; this chapter lies within what it covers, but its name does not appear; the second, 「第三從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品,明其舉人勸脩勸學波若」 tr. "third, from the Sadāprarudita chapter to the Dharmodgata chapter, the two chapters, making clear the holding up of persons to exhort cultivation and exhort the learning of prajñā"〔X46n0791 0912c22〕—this is the third part of the division Huiying relies on (「今且依此苻姚時諸法師科有於三分」 tr. "now, for the present, relying on the division of the Dharma masters of the time of the Fu and Yao, there are three parts"〔X46n0791 0912c19〕); the main name is seen only this once, and the character used is written 「薩陀波崘」 tr. "Sadāprarudita (in a variant character)" (「崘」 tr. "lun (a variant form)" and not 「崙」 tr. "lun"), a character form different from this treatise's base text; its character is recorded as it is. Both places are general outlines of an earlier passage that reach this chapter, while the surviving range of his commentary does not reach this chapter, so it is judged as lacking an explanation, not as zero hits; the latter sentence can also prove that the division Huiying relies on takes this chapter and the next as two chapters of one passage, the same momentum as Jizang.

Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · zero hits (recorded as it is). The two systems of this chapter's main name and the four words 「曇無竭」 tr. "Dharmodgata" and 「法尚」 tr. "Dharma-Esteeming" give zero hits when searched back through the whole file of X46n0784. Junzheng's book is a work classifying and comparing doctrinal positions, not of the genre of annotation following the text; the zero hits belong to the nature of its genre and are not a lack of explanation; recorded separately as they are.

The two Tiantai sources · non-zero hits (checked entry by entry · joint citations across chapters recorded separately). Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation (T46n1911) cites this chapter explicitly in three places (giving its name) and paraphrases it in three places (not giving its name but taking its events and its words), recorded separately. The explicit citations: the first lists exemplars of seeking the Dharma: 「常啼東請,善財南求,藥王燒手,普明刎頭」 tr. "Ever Weeping requested in the east, Sudhana sought in the south, Medicine King burnt his hand, Universal Light cut off his head"〔T46 0002b18〕—setting Ever Weeping's journey east against Sudhana's inquiry to the south, a listing of exemplars side by side, not unfolded. The second takes this chapter as the item-by-item example of the five skilful means, the closest of all: 「復次,欲者,如薩陀波崙欲聞般若,不自惜身命。精進者,為聞般若故,七日七夜閑林悲泣;七歲行立不坐不臥。念者,常念我何時當聞般若,更無餘念。巧慧者,雖有留難,留難不能難。如賣身,魔不能蔽;隱水,更能刺血。轉魔事為佛事,即巧慧。一心者,決志不移,不復二念也。」 tr. "Further, desire: as Sadāprarudita desired to hear prajñā and did not spare his own body or life. Vigour: for the sake of hearing prajñā, for seven days and seven nights he wept in grief in a secluded forest; for seven years he walked and stood, neither sitting nor lying down. Mindfulness: he was always mindful, ‘When shall I hear prajñā?’, with no other thought at all. Skilful wisdom: though there were hindrances, the hindrances could not hinder him. As in selling his body, Māra could not screen him; when the water was hidden, he could still pierce himself to draw blood. Turning the deeds of Māra into the deeds of the Buddha—this is skilful wisdom. One mind: his resolve was settled and did not shift, and he had no second thought."〔T46 0048b28〕—desire, vigour, mindfulness, skilful wisdom, and one mind, the five each taking an episode of this chapter as example, and its 「七日七夜閑林悲泣」 tr. "for seven days and seven nights he wept in grief in a secluded forest", 「賣身」 tr. "selling his body", and 「魔不能蔽」 tr. "Māra could not screen him" are all events of this chapter; only the two sections 「七歲行立不坐不臥」 tr. "for seven years he walked and stood, neither sitting nor lying down" and 「隱水,更能刺血」 tr. "when the water was hidden, he could still pierce himself to draw blood" belong to the next chapter—the former, in this chapter's sūtra and treatise, is only pointed to ahead when Treatise ② explains the samādhi of removing all laziness (「如此中說乃至七歲不坐不臥」 tr. "as is said here, even up to seven years without sitting or lying down"〔T25 0737b29〕), its main text being in the next chapter; the latter is precisely the next chapter's event of Māra hiding the water and the bodhisattva piercing his own body to sprinkle the ground with blood (「令水不現。」 tr. "and made the water not appear."〔T25 0746a05〕, 「出血灑地。」 tr. "drew blood and sprinkled the ground."〔T25 0746a12〕), while this chapter's 「刺左臂出血」 tr. "pierced his left arm and drew blood"〔T25 0738c15〕 answers the demand of the brahmin conjured by Śakra, with no episode of hiding the water; here Zhiyi cites the events of this chapter and the next jointly, and this section records truthfully his joint citation across chapters, not misplacing it as belonging to this chapter alone. The third takes Sadāprarudita's seeing the Buddha as the standard of the gate of recollecting the Buddha: 「如薩陀波崙見佛時,得無量法門,內外皆不隱沒。」 tr. "As when Sadāprarudita saw the Buddha, he obtained immeasurable Dharma-gates, and neither inner nor outer was concealed."〔T46 0130a04〕, below which he at once establishes the criterion 「若得此意,但取法正,色相非正也。」 tr. "If one obtains this intent, one takes only the Dharma as correct; the form and marks are not correct."—this points to the same matter as the question of ‘deep clinging to the mark of the Buddha’ at the end of this treatise's chapter (see the sixth point of Section V), while Tiantai takes it to establish the discrimination in seeing the Buddha; recorded as it is without judgement. The paraphrases: the fourth, on serving the teacher without seeing the teacher's faults—「《大論》云:「不以囊臭而棄其金。」」 tr. "The Great Treatise says: ‘One does not discard the gold because the bag stinks.’"〔T46 0045b29〕, explicitly marking the Great Treatise and paraphrasing its words; Zhanran, explaining this sentence, ties it to the simile of the dog-skin bag of this chapter's Treatise ① (see below). The fifth takes the City of Many Fragrances as the mark of retribution—「香城七重,橋津如畫,即其相也。」 tr. "The Fragrant City sevenfold, its bridges and fords like a painting—this is its mark."〔T46 0020a27〕, taking the City of Many Fragrances of this chapter's Sūtra ②, 「其城七重,七寶莊嚴」 tr. "that city is sevenfold, adorned with the seven jewels"〔T25 0734a23〕. The sixth takes the breaking of bones and selling of the body as the utmost in repaying kindness—「香城粉骨、雪嶺投身,亦何足以報德?」 tr. "Grinding one's bones to powder at the Fragrant City, throwing one's body down on the Snowy Peaks—how could even these suffice to repay such virtue?"〔T46 0049a14〕; 「香城粉骨」 tr. "grinding one's bones to powder at the Fragrant City" is precisely the event of this chapter's Sūtra ③, 「復欲破骨出髓」 tr. "and was further about to break the bone and draw out the marrow"〔T25 0738c16〕, set against the Snowy Mountain youth's throwing down his body; Zhanran's explanation of it also ties it to Sadāprarudita (see below). None of these three places gives the name 「薩陀波崙」 tr. "Sadāprarudita" or 「常啼」 tr. "Ever Weeping"; they can be found only by the words of the scene, and they are recorded by layers as they are.

Zhanran's Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation (T46n1912), following his explanation of the places opened above in the Great Calming and Contemplation, cites this chapter repeatedly; they are recorded in two layers. The first layer: three passages explicitly marking their source, excerpted or paraphrased. The first explains the phrase 「常啼東請」 tr. "Ever Weeping requested in the east" with an excerpted citation close to word for word: first glossing the name—「言常啼等者。為求法故。七日七夜閑林悲泣故名常啼。西音薩陀波崙。」 tr. "As for the words ‘Ever Weeping’ and so on: for the sake of seeking the Dharma, for seven days and seven nights he wept in grief in a secluded forest, and so he is named Ever Weeping. In the Western sound, Sadāprarudita."〔T46 0154a02〕, he then at once marks the source and excerpts the sūtra text: 「大品二十六云。佛告須菩提。菩薩摩訶薩為求般若波羅蜜故。當如薩陀波崙。此菩薩今在大雷音佛所行菩薩行。須菩提言。彼云何求般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "Fascicle twenty-six of the Larger Sūtra says: The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘A bodhisattva-mahāsattva, for the sake of seeking prajñāpāramitā, should be like Sadāprarudita. This bodhisattva is now with the Buddha Great Thunder-Sound, practising the bodhisattva practice.’ Subhūti said: ‘How did he seek prajñāpāramitā?’"〔T46 0154a04〕—its text corresponds sentence by sentence to the opening of this chapter's Sūtra ①〔T25 0731a08〕, and it uses 「當如」 tr. "should be like" and not 「應如」 tr. "ought to be like" (agreeing with this treatise's sūtra segment and differing from the base text of the sūtra explained; see Section IV), except that the few characters 「行菩薩行」 tr. "practising the bodhisattva practice" and 「須菩提言」 tr. "Subhūti said" differ slightly from this treatise's 「行菩薩道」 tr. "practising the bodhisattva path" and 「須菩提白佛言」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha", which is usual in an excerpted citation. The source he marks, 「大品二十六」 tr. "fascicle twenty-six of the Larger Sūtra", refers to the fascicle number of the Larger Prajñā, not to the fascicle number of this treatise; recorded as it is. His excerpt continues down to 「從是東行五百由旬有城名眾香。其城有曇無竭菩薩。日三時說般若。」 tr. "Going east from here five hundred yojanas there is a city named Many Fragrances. In that city there is the bodhisattva Dharmodgata, who three times a day teaches prajñā."〔T46 0154a20〕, already entering this chapter's Sūtra ②; a later passage points back to it: 「如上所引常啼等類。各是一經。」 tr. "Such cases as Ever Weeping, cited above, are each one sūtra."〔T46 0154c04〕. The second explains 「香城七重」 tr. "the Fragrant City sevenfold", marking 「大論云」 tr. "the Great Treatise says" and paraphrasing at length this chapter's Sūtra ② and Treatise ②: 「土相亦應不劣香城。」 tr. "The mark of the land too should be not inferior to the Fragrant City."〔T46 0214c23〕, 「大論云。從此東行五百由旬。有一大城名曰眾香。其城七種七寶莊嚴七重行樹。」 tr. "The Great Treatise says: Going east from here five hundred yojanas, there is a great city named Many Fragrances. That city is adorned with seven kinds of the seven jewels, with seven rows of trees."〔T46 0214c24〕, and then he paraphrases the question and answer of Treatise ② on Dharmodgata's body—「論問。曇無竭菩薩為生身為化身。」 tr. "The treatise asks: is the bodhisattva Dharmodgata a fleshly body or a transformation body?"〔T46 0214c29〕, 「故受欲樂不失禪定。如避熱故在泥中臥。洗則如故。」 tr. "Therefore he receives the pleasures of desire without losing meditative concentration, as one lies in mud to escape the heat, and on washing is as before."〔T46 0215a06〕, 「復令波崙得六萬三昧。」 tr. "and further enabled Sadāprarudita to obtain sixty thousand samādhis."〔T46 0215a10〕—that is, a paraphrase of this treatise's question 「曇無竭菩薩為是生身?為是法身」 tr. "Is the bodhisattva Dharmodgata a fleshly body? Or is he a Dharma body"〔T25 0736a17〕 and its simile 「如人避熱故,在泥中臥,還洗則如故。」 tr. "As a person, to escape the heat, lies in mud, and on washing again is as before."〔T25 0736a25〕; among these, 「其城縱廣二千由旬」 tr. "that city is two thousand yojanas in length and breadth"〔T46 0214c26〕 differs in number from this chapter's Sūtra ②, 「其城縱廣十二由旬」 tr. "that city is twelve yojanas in length and breadth"〔T25 0734a24〕, recorded side by side without judgement. The third explains 「不以囊臭」 tr. "one does not, because the bag stinks", explicitly marking this treatise's fascicle number and the name of the account: 「大論云。不以囊臭等者。大論九十六波崙緣中。若有弟子見師過者。若實不實其心自壞失法勝利。」 tr. "‘The Great Treatise says: one does not, because the bag stinks’ and so on: in the account of Sadāprarudita in fascicle ninety-six of the Great Treatise: if there is a disciple who sees the teacher's faults, whether real or unreal, his mind ruins itself and he loses the supreme benefit of the Dharma."〔T46 0272c01〕, 「如狗皮囊盛好寶物不以囊臭而棄其寶。如罪人把炬等。」 tr. "As when a dog-skin bag holds fine jewels, one does not discard the jewels because the bag stinks; as when a criminal holds a torch, and so on."〔T46 0272c06〕—paraphrasing sentence by sentence a passage of this chapter's Treatise ① from 「若弟子見師之過若實、若虛,其心自壞,不復能得法利。」 tr. "If a disciple sees the teacher's faults, whether real or empty, his mind ruins itself and he can no longer obtain the benefit of the Dharma."〔T25 0733b19〕 to 「如狗皮囊盛好寶物,不應以囊故而棄其寶;如罪人執燭照道」 tr. "as when a dog-skin bag holds fine jewels, one should not discard the jewels because of the bag; as when a criminal holds a torch to light the road"〔T25 0733b25〕, and the fascicle number he marks, 「九十六」 tr. "ninety-six", agrees with this treatise. These last two passages are the closest citations of this chapter by an ancient master found in this collection, and since they mark 「大論」 tr. "the Great Treatise" and not 「大品」 tr. "the Larger Sūtra", they cite the text of this treatise directly. The second layer: those using a short name or the words of a scene and adapting them. The fourth, 「薩陀波崙空中見佛。後見曇無竭。乃問言。佛從何所來。答言。不來不去即是佛。」 tr. "Sadāprarudita saw the Buddha in the sky. Later he saw Dharmodgata and then asked: ‘From where does the Buddha come?’ He answered: ‘Not coming and not going—this is the Buddha.’"〔T46 0261c20〕—its question is precisely the question at the end of this chapter〔T25 0741a19〕, but its answer, 「不來不去即是佛」 tr. "not coming and not going—this is the Buddha", belongs to Dharmodgata's answer in the next chapter; this chapter stops at asking the question, and here Zhanran cites jointly across chapters; this section records it separately as it is and does not misplace it as text of this chapter. The fifth, 「復次欲者如薩陀波崙下中觀」 tr. "from ‘Further, desire: as Sadāprarudita’ onward: the middle contemplation"〔T46 0276c25〕, matches the 「欲」 tr. "desire" of Sadāprarudita's seeking the Dharma with the middle contemplation of the Tiantai three contemplations; it is a doctrinal extension, not a word-for-word citation; below it he explains item by item the text of Zhiyi's five skilful means—「七歲行立者。至香城中值曇無竭菩薩入定。待彼起定七歲行立不坐不臥。」 tr. "As for walking and standing for seven years: arriving in the Fragrant City, he met the bodhisattva Dharmodgata as he entered concentration; waiting for him to rise from concentration, for seven years he walked and stood, neither sitting nor lying down."〔T46 0276c29〕, 「賣身等者。初聞空聲云。香城中有菩薩。名曇無竭。為辦供養以自賣身。」 tr. "As for selling his body and so on: at first he heard the voice in the sky say that in the Fragrant City there is a bodhisattva named Dharmodgata; to provide offerings he sold himself."〔T46 0277a02〕, 「有長者女。於高樓上獨聞菩薩自賣身聲。而為菩薩廣辦供具。故云魔不能蔽。」 tr. "There was an elder's daughter who, on a high tower, alone heard the bodhisattva's voice selling himself, and provided means of offering abundantly for the bodhisattva; therefore it says Māra could not screen her."〔T46 0277a05〕, 「刺血等者。在彼行立過七歲已。菩薩定起求水灑地。」 tr. "As for piercing to draw blood and so on: after walking and standing there for over seven years, when the bodhisattva rose from concentration, he sought water to sprinkle the ground."〔T46 0277a07〕, 「為魔隱水更加精進自刺身血。」 tr. "Because Māra hid the water, he increased his vigour and pierced his own body for blood."〔T46 0277a09〕—Zhanran himself ties the walking and standing for seven years and the piercing for blood to the time of Dharmodgata's entering and rising from concentration, that is, to the events of the next chapter, corresponding to Zhiyi's joint citation across chapters recorded above. The sixth explains 「香城粉骨」 tr. "grinding one's bones to powder at the Fragrant City": 「香城者。以波崙菩薩修見無竭出髓賣身。亦如雪山童子見於羅剎投身酬偈。」 tr. "As for the Fragrant City: because the bodhisattva Sadāprarudita, cultivating to see Dharmodgata, drew out his marrow and sold his body; it is also like the youth of the Snowy Mountains who, meeting a rākṣasa, threw down his body to pay for a verse."〔T46 0279c20〕, tying by the short name 「波崙」 tr. "Bolun" to the event of this chapter's Sūtra ③ of selling the body and drawing out the marrow. The seventh, where he discusses revering the teacher, paraphrases text from Fascicle 49 of this treatise and touches on Sadāprarudita: 「不以囊臭而棄其金。如夜行險惡人執燭。不以人惡而不取照。」 tr. "One does not discard the gold because the bag stinks. As when travelling by night on a perilous road an evil person holds a torch, one does not, because the person is evil, refuse to take its light."〔T46 0186a13〕, 「如空中聲告波崙言。汝於師所勿念其惡。」 tr. "As the voice in the sky told Sadāprarudita: ‘In your teacher's presence do not dwell on his evil.’"〔T46 0186a16〕—what he paraphrases is this treatise's 「如弊囊盛寶,不得以囊惡故,不取其寶」 tr. "as when a worn-out bag holds jewels, one may not, because the bag is bad, refuse to take its jewels"〔T25 0414c08〕 and 「如薩陀波崙聞空中十方佛教:「汝於法師,莫念其短,常生敬畏!」」 tr. "as Sadāprarudita heard the teaching of the buddhas of the ten directions in the sky: ‘Toward the Dharma teacher, do not dwell on his shortcomings; always give rise to reverence and awe!’"〔T25 0414c13〕, which is this treatise in that place itself citing the events of this chapter, and Zhanran cites it at second hand; it is not a direct citation of the text of this chapter; recorded separately as it is.

Zhanran's Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1717) is seen once: 「大品中指薩陀波崙見佛後曇無竭為說」 tr. "in the Larger Sūtra it points to Dharmodgata's teaching for Sadāprarudita after he saw the buddhas"〔T33 0945b08〕—setting this chapter's seeing the Buddha against the next chapter's Dharmodgata teaching the Dharma, and judging it to be the Dharma body; it belongs to a loose citation naming the chapters jointly across chapters and does not unfold this chapter sentence by sentence. Zhiyi's Profound Meaning of the Lotus (T33n1716) gives zero hits when searched back for the main name of this chapter, the same pattern as consistently from Chapter 44 to Chapter 47; zero hits too are a ledger entry, recorded as it is.

VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances

Of this chapter's line of meaning, there are five things that carry on from before and after, all recorded in this section, not fixing a reading.

First, carrying on the question of the preceding chapter (Chapter 87 → 88 · the treatise-author quoting himself). At its end the preceding chapter, "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration", Chapter 87, gives the question 「新發意菩薩云何教性空法」 tr. "how is a bodhisattva who has newly aroused the mind to be taught the dharma of the emptiness of nature", and at the opening of its treatise segment this chapter itself quotes that question and the Buddha's answer (see the first point of Section V), answering with the jātaka. The collation layer too preserves a trace of mechanical continuity: the note on this chapter's 【經】 marker〔T25 0731a08〕 is of the star re-citation type, and the target of its corresponding note falls within the range of the preceding chapter—the note on the character of the 【經】 of the preceding chapter at〔T25 0728b23〕 (see Section VIII)—the same variant reading sharing one note across chapters, the encoding layer of the base text itself proving that the two chapters are connected. Of this chapter's forty-five star collation entries only this one crosses chapters; the other forty-four are all native to the chapter.

Second, opening the question of the next chapter (Chapter 88 → 89 · a question left hanging unanswered). This chapter ends with Sadāprarudita's question: 「大師!當為我說諸佛所從來、所至處,令我得知;知已,亦常不離見諸佛!」 tr. "Great teacher! Please proclaim to me the place from which the buddhas come and the place to which they go, so that I may come to know it; and having known it, may I too never part from seeing the buddhas!"〔T25 0741a19〕—the question has been put but the answer has not come; the answer is in the next chapter, "Dharmodgata", Chapter 89. The last passage of Treatise ③ also itself marks why he does not know: 「薩陀波崙深著諸佛故不能知」 tr. "because Sadāprarudita clings deeply to the buddhas he cannot know"〔T25 0744c04〕. The ancient masters also read the two chapters as one section: Jizang divides them jointly with 「初品就行法者為名,後品就說法者為目」 tr. "the first chapter is named after the one who practises the Dharma, the later chapter is titled after the one who teaches the Dharma", Huiying divides them jointly with 「從薩陀波崘品至曇無竭二品」 tr. "from the Sadāprarudita chapter to the Dharmodgata chapter, the two chapters", and Zhanran cites this chapter's question and goes straight on to the next chapter's answer (all seen in Section VI)—the three masters see roughly alike that this chapter and the next cannot be read apart; recorded as it is without judgement.

Third, pointers back and forward within the chapter (recorded by the treatise-author himself). Within this chapter the treatise-author repeatedly points back to earlier text himself: 「善知識義,如先說。」 tr. "The meaning of the good friend is as said before."〔T25 0733a23〕, 「如先說燈譬喻。」 tr. "As the simile of the lamp said before."〔T25 0736c09〕, 「又以方便力故,能受五欲,如先義說。」 tr. "Further, by the power of skilful means he can receive the five desires, as the meaning said before."〔T25 0736a28〕 (what it carries on is precisely the meaning above, 「受五欲而不失禪定。」 tr. "receiving the five desires without losing meditative concentration."〔T25 0736a25〕), 「大慈乃至六神通義,如先說。」 tr. "The meaning of great kindness and so on up to the six supernormal powers is as said before."〔T25 0742c17〕, 「不可思議清淨戒、禪定、智慧,如佛戒等五眾中說。」 tr. "The inconceivable pure morality, meditative concentration, and wisdom are as said among the five aggregates of the Buddha's morality and the rest."〔T25 0742c17〕; he points forward to later text once, namely when Treatise ② explains the samādhi of removing all laziness and points ahead to the matter of seven years without sitting or lying down (see Section VI). Further, at places in the narrative the treatise-author repeatedly abbreviates his text with 「如經中廣說」 tr. "as is told at length in the sūtra" and 「如經中說」 tr. "as said in the sūtra" (as at〔T25 0742a09〕〔T25 0743b21〕); the brevity of the treatise genre and the fullness of the sūtra genre are inside and outside of each other; recorded as it is.

Fourth, citation by later generations (real in the two Tiantai sources · denser than in the preceding several chapters). The ledger of Chapter 47 was closed with ‘the two Tiantai sources concluded as a negative proposition’; this chapter is not so—Zhiyi cites explicitly in three places and paraphrases in three places, Zhanran excerpts the sūtra text marking 「大品二十六」 tr. "fascicle twenty-six of the Larger Sūtra" and paraphrases the treatise text marking 「大論九十六波崙緣中」 tr. "in the account of Sadāprarudita in fascicle ninety-six of the Great Treatise", and the Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus has one occurrence (all detailed in Section VI). What they take has four faces in all: the mind and marks of seeking the Dharma in the five skilful means, the discrimination of seeing the Buddha in the gate of recollecting the Buddha, not discarding the jewel because the bag stinks in serving the teacher (corresponding to the fourth point of Section V), and the mark of retribution of the City of Many Fragrances together with the repaying of kindness by breaking the bones and selling the body; this shows that what Tiantai takes from this chapter is not limited to the story, but lies in the mind and marks of seeking the Dharma, the criterion of seeing the Buddha, and the norms of serving the teacher. Only the Profound Meaning of the Lotus has zero hits, the same as the preceding several chapters; recorded by layers as it is, not filled up with examples of citation from other books.

Fifth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's teaching of ‘the jātaka as proof’, its distinction of the two kinds of new learners in ‘arousing intent with a deep mind and arousing intent with a soft mind’, its meaning of teacher and disciple in ‘not giving rise to resentment toward the teacher’, its judgement of two poverties in ‘poverty in wealth and poverty in the dharmas of merit’, its meaning of hindrance in ‘Māra comes only when the settled mind is about to be accomplished’, and its sickness of keen faculties in ‘clinging deeply to the mark of the Buddha and not yet united with emptiness’ are what the treasury of treatises on the practice of seeking the Dharma in prajñā and on the mutual gathering of teacher and disciple is based on, and are entered as stable citations〔T25n1509 薩陀波崙品·卷九十六至九十八〕; since the places in the other texts that cite this treatise are not yet finalised, the citation is soft, awaiting their word-for-word checking. This belongs to the further resonance of the meaning of prajñā running down through the sūtras; recorded without judgement.

VIII. Witnesses and Editions

The base text of this chapter is Fascicles 96 to 98 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0731a07–0744c11〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0731a07〕; the first unit ends at the fascicle-end title〔T25 0733c21〕; the second runs from the continuation title〔T25 0734a02〕 to the fascicle-end title〔T25 0737c16〕; the third runs from the continuation title〔T25 0737c19〕 to the end of the sūtra segment〔T25 0741a19〕; the fourth begins from 【論】〔T25 0741a21〕 and ends where 「常不離見諸佛。」 tr. "I never part from seeing the buddhas."〔T25 0744c06〕 runs to its end, with the fascicle-end title〔T25 0744c08〕, and the next chapter begins at 0744c11, belonging to the head of Fascicle 99); the collation text for the sūtra explained is "Ever Weeping" of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0416a23 起〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering this chapter at〔X24n0451 0340c06–0342c20〕, up to just before it); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) lacks an explanation of this chapter, Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) has no citation of this chapter, and the two Tiantai sources really do cite it (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering the differences among the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts, the Southern Canon and other texts, the Korean Canon (K), and CBETA's collation.

The layer of witnesses (the Shōgozō B wholly absent · two single occurrences of the Southern Canon · the Shōgozō one step lower in four places · the Ishiyama text in two places). The distribution of this chapter's collation witnesses differs clearly from Chapters 45 to 47: the Shōgozō B is seen zero times in the whole file of this chapter (in Chapters 45 to 47 the Shōgozō B appeared in great numbers; in this chapter not one entry is seen), and this negative result is recorded as it is; for the counts of the other texts, this section recomputed mechanically entry by entry: the Palace two hundred and forty-three, the Ming two hundred and twenty-eight, the Song two hundred and twenty-seven, the Yuan two hundred and twenty-five, the Ishiyama two hundred, the Shōgozō one hundred and twenty-three, together with the Taishō base text's four hundred and thirty-one entries. Two entries of the single-occurrence type of the Southern Canon (at〔T25 0737a20〕 「知」 tr. "knowing" reads 「如」 tr. "as", and at〔T25 0743c28〕 「無著」 tr. "without clinging" reads 「畢竟」 tr. "ultimately"), a type not seen in the last several chapters of this collection, are listed and recorded separately. Entries of the missing-character type (〔-〕) number one hundred and twenty-seven in all, and those setting out three or more readings side by side twenty-eight. The Shōgozō's one step lower appears again in four places, at the chapter title, the two continuation titles, and the end title of Fascicle 96; the Ishiyama text's one step lower is seen in two places, at the chapter title and at the fascicle-head record at〔T25 0738a23〕, and the collation notes of the two continuation titles and the fascicle-end title have no Ishiyama reading (detailed in Section IV).

Seven entries of the special CBETA emendation type according to the Korean Canon (the correct reading being CBETA's emendation · listed separately). Of the special type belonging to the modern CBETA collation layer and emended according to the Korean Canon (K14n0549), this chapter has seven entries in all, checked character by character against the base text and listed separately: first,〔T25 0732a12〕 「崙(K14n0549_p1461c17)【CB】【麗-CB】|論【大】|崙【宮】」 tr. "lun (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | lun, ‘treatise’ (Taishō) | lun (Palace)"—that is, the character with which the interlinear note on the chapter name explains the name (see Section IV); second,〔T25 0739c11〕 「隨(K14n0549_p1473a11)【CB】【麗-CB】|髓【大】」 tr. "follow (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | marrow (Taishō)"; third,〔T25 0740b03〕 「名(K14n0549_p1474a02)(T25n1509_p0734c10)【CB】【麗-CB】|明【大】|名【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "name (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | bright (Taishō) | name (Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)"; fourth,〔T25 0740b13〕 「伎(K14n0549_p1474a14)(T25n1509_p0740b10)【CB】【麗-CB】|妓【大】|伎【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "music (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | music (in a variant character) (Taishō) | music (Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)"; fifth,〔T25 0740c23〕 「羅(K14n0549_p1474c14)【CB】【麗-CB】|〔-〕【大】|羅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】」 tr. "la (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | omitted (Taishō) | la (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, Ishiyama)"; sixth,〔T25 0742c05〕 「髓(K14n0549_p1477b09)【CB】【麗-CB】|隨【大】」 tr. "marrow (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | follow (Taishō)"; seventh,〔T25 0743b25〕 「索(K14n0549_p1478c05)【CB】【麗-CB】|牽【大】」 tr. "seek (CBETA, Korean-CBETA) | pull (Taishō)". Of the seven entries, two carry a second cross-citation, and their targets are both parallel positions in this treatise itself (T25n1509, this chapter or an earlier passage), a type different from the external cross-citations to the Great Prajñāpāramitā Sūtra, the Commentary on Practices from the Four-Part Vinaya, and the Larger Sūtra seen in Chapter 47; recorded as it is; further, the two forms ‘follow / marrow’ exchange places twice (the second and the sixth), in opposite directions, which shows the confusion of the two characters in transcription. This edition's reader-facing text follows the reading of the current CBETA text.

Forty-five star collation entries (one with a target across chapters · listed separately with their type recorded). This chapter's star re-citation entries of a shared note (the same variant reading recurring in the text and sharing one note) number forty-five in all, marked with each entry in the table below; checking entry by entry the note each corresponds to: forty-four have their target within the range of this chapter (native to the chapter), and one has its target within the range of the preceding chapter, "Nirvāṇa Is Like a Conjuration", Chapter 87—the note on the character 【經】 at〔T25 0731a08〕 (target 0728013 = the note at〔T25 0728b23〕), which is the trace of mechanical continuity recorded under the first point of Section VII. The densest targets are the three notes of the one line at〔T25 0738b04〕 (shared by ten entries together, all repetitions of the listing of treasures of the kind 「金、銀、真珠、琉璃、頗梨、珊瑚、虎珀」 tr. "gold, silver, pearls, beryl, sphaṭika, coral, and amber"), the note at〔T25 0734b06〕 (six entries, repetitions of the adornment of the parks and pavilions of the City of Many Fragrances), and the note at〔T25 0736b16〕 (four entries); their bulk is the repetition, place by place, of the two passages of the names of treasures and the adornment of the parks and pools, none of them touching doctrine. Further, this section independently checked the corresponding-note attributes of the whole file: not one place takes a star anchor of this chapter as its target, that is, this chapter's star collation entries only go out and do not come in; recorded as it is.

The general collation ledger (a full reckoning of four hundred and thirty-one entries · the base text as it stands). Below they are transcribed in full according to the working base text as it stands—this chapter's collation entries total four hundred and thirty-one, agreeing exactly with the mechanically counted value of the working base text. The collation entries are listed in full in the order of their appearance in the base text, including the forty-five star re-citation entries of a shared note (each marked with the number of the note it shares and where that note is); the seven CBETA emendation entries according to the Korean Canon and the entries of the group of chapter titles and fascicle titles can be recognised entry by entry. The general note on the chapter title (0731006, the full ledger of four parties) belongs to the layer of notes on the chapter title and is not in the list of collation entries; it has been listed separately in Section IV. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:

Collation entries (four hundred and thirty-one · in order of appearance in the base text · stars marked with each entry)

  • 〔T25 0731a07〕八【大】|八上【宋】【元】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a08〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0728013) is at〔T25 0728b23〕)
  • 〔T25 0731a11〕摩訶薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a12〕本【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a13〕蜜【大】|蜜多【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731a24〕應【大】|汝應【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731b01〕從菩薩所說聞。善男子!汝所從聞是般若波【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0731b08〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0731b15〕污【大】|浮【石】
  • 〔T25 0731b24〕心【大】|生【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731b26〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0731c07〕應如薩陀波崙。」【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c08〕問曰:【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c08〕若般若波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c09〕愁【大】|悲【石】
  • 〔T25 0731c13〕又【大】|及【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c15〕軟【大】|渜【石】
  • 〔T25 0731c16〕樂【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0731c20〕㲲【大】|疊【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0731c25〕若【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0731c26〕何【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a07〕曰【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a09〕又【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a09〕而【大】|以【石】
  • 〔T25 0732a11〕名【大】|為【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a12〕(薩陀秦言常波崙(K14n0549_p1461c17)名啼)【大】|薩陀秦言常論名啼【宋】【元】【明】【聖】|(薩陀秦言常論名啼)【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732a12〕崙(K14n0549_p1461c17)【CB】【麗-CB】|論【大】|崙【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a12〕為【大】|問曰為【石】
  • 〔T25 0732a13〕得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a14〕啼【大】|啼復【石】
  • 〔T25 0732a15〕心【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732a15〕生【大】|生生【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b03〕善【大】|善根【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b04〕人【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b04〕此【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b09〕城【大】|安【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|西【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b11〕娶【大】|取【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b12〕邑【大】|色【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0732b13〕怱【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0732b14〕跡【大】|䟽【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b17〕見【大】|見有【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b18〕城【大】|安【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0732015) is at〔T25 0732b09〕)
  • 〔T25 0732b19〕門開【大】|開門【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0732b20〕其【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b21〕多【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b22〕諸【大】|於【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b22〕士【大】|土【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b22〕士【大】|土【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0732025) is at〔T25 0732b22〕)
  • 〔T25 0732b23〕直【大】|但【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b24〕偈中【大】|中偈【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b25〕城【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732b27〕導【大】|道【石】
  • 〔T25 0732b29〕是【大】|此【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c01〕交【大】|火【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c01〕曰【大】|曰是【石】
  • 〔T25 0732c01〕大【大】|是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c03〕知【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c04〕如怨、如賊【大】|如賊如怨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0732c06〕晝【大】|書【石】
  • 〔T25 0732c11〕得【大】|視【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c12〕惡【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c13〕畏【大】|惡【石】
  • 〔T25 0732c19〕於【大】|作【聖】
  • 〔T25 0732c22〕見【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c25〕藥【大】|樂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0732c25〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a05〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a06〕息【大】|不息【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a15〕分【大】|分別【石】
  • 〔T25 0733a22〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a26〕行【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733a28〕差【大】|瘥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733b15〕隨【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0733b16〕何以【大】|何以故【石】
  • 〔T25 0733b18〕隙【大】|郄【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0733b19〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733b21〕嫌【大】|慊【石】
  • 〔T25 0733b23〕雜【大】|襍【明】
  • 〔T25 0733b25〕如【大】|譬如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733b27〕壑【大】|塹【石】
  • 〔T25 0733b28〕遣【大】|道【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c02〕染【大】|深【石】
  • 〔T25 0733c06〕作【大】|有【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c06〕年壯【大】|壯年【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c07〕大【大】|火【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0733c09〕嫌【大】|慊【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0733011) is at〔T25 0733b21〕)
  • 〔T25 0733c14〕道【大】|近【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0733c16〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c19〕中【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0733c21〕大智度論卷第九十六【大】|大智度經論卷第九十六釋第八十六品訖第八十七品上【聖】
  • 〔T25 0733c21〕六【大】|六(釋第八十七品訖八十八上)【宋】【元】
  • 〔T25 0734a02〕大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘(卷第九十七)【大】|大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八中【宋】【元】【宮】|大智度論卷第九十七釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之中【明】|大智度經論卷第九十七釋第八十七品中【聖】
  • 〔T25 0734a11〕夜【大】|夜於此中住【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734a23〕欄【大】|蘭【聖】
  • 〔T25 0734a26〕畫【大】|晝【石】
  • 〔T25 0734a28〕車𤦲【大】|車磲【宋】【元】【宮】|硨磲【明】
  • 〔T25 0734a28〕馬瑙【大】|碼瑙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734a28〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734b02〕悅【大】|樂【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b02〕喜【大】|喜金網寶鈴其音如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734b06〕園【大】|薗【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b07〕園【大】|薗【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0734011) is at〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b08〕池【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b12〕園【大】|薗【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0734011) is at〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b14〕大高【大】|高大【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b15〕上。其【大】|其上【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b17〕重【大】|寶【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0734b17〕欄【大】|蘭【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b18〕圍【大】|匝【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b18〕累【大】|壘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734b20〕園【大】|薗【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0734011) is at〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b21〕園【大】|薗【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0734011) is at〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b24〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0734008) is at〔T25 0734a28〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b24〕㻁【大】|瑰【聖】
  • 〔T25 0734b25〕底【大】|[泳-永+底]【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b25〕陛【大】|𣔭【石】
  • 〔T25 0734b26〕陛【大】|𣔭【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0734021) is at〔T25 0734b25〕)
  • 〔T25 0734b29〕栴【大】|旃【宋】【元】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734c01〕足【大】|足輕且柔軟【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734c02〕園【大】|薗【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0734011) is at〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0734c05〕內【大】|中【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c06〕敷【大】|𭄇【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c07〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0734008) is at〔T25 0734a28〕)
  • 〔T25 0734c07〕綖【大】|筵【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0734c08〕褥【大】|蓐【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c08〕幃【大】|熡【聖】
  • 〔T25 0734c08〕㲲【大】|疊【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c09〕池【大】|地【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0734c10〕地【大】|地所以者何【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c16〕當是時中【大】|是時【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c22〕生【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0734c26〕念【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0735a02〕已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735a08〕鏡像【大】|像鏡【石】
  • 〔T25 0735a22〕薩【大】|如是薩【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735a25〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0735b04〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735b04〕更【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735b09〕任【大】|住【宋】
  • 〔T25 0735b13〕憂愁【大】|愁憂【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735b16〕就【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735c02〕之【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0735c05〕免【大】|勉【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735c08〕人【大】|下【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735c09〕皆【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735c10〕中【大】|中有【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735c20〕時【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0735c20〕此【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735c22〕佛【大】|佛意【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0735c24〕異【大】|果【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736a04〕集【大】|積【明】
  • 〔T25 0736a13〕越【大】|曰【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736a17〕法身【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736a19〕園【大】|薗【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0734011) is at〔T25 0734b06〕)
  • 〔T25 0736a22〕至【大】|經【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736a26〕臥【大】|臥起【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736a26〕夫【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736a27〕以【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0736b02〕礔礰【大】|霹靂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|辟礰【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b08〕果【大】|菓【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b11〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b12〕我【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b16〕邪【大】|耶【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b17〕是【大】|見【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b17〕邪【大】|耶【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0736012) is at〔T25 0736b16〕)
  • 〔T25 0736b18〕人【大】|又【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736b22〕目【大】|自【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b25〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b28〕則【大】|得【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736b29〕不【大】|不謂【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0736c01〕邪【大】|耶【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0736012) is at〔T25 0736b16〕)
  • 〔T25 0736c04〕須【大】|復【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c06〕令【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c06〕不【大】|不令【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c07〕種【大】|重【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736c10〕是【大】|便【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736c11〕意【大】|心【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c13〕邪【大】|耶【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0736012) is at〔T25 0736b16〕)
  • 〔T25 0736c15〕相【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736c18〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0736c19〕以【大】|以我【石】
  • 〔T25 0736c22〕名【大】|言【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a01〕幻【大】|幻師【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a03〕無【大】|不【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a04〕語言【大】|言語【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a04〕是【大】|如是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737a06〕令【大】|念【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737a14〕妓【大】|伎【宋】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737a14〕意【大】|音【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737a15〕者【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737a17〕皆【大】|習【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737a20〕諦【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737a20〕知【大】|如【南藏】
  • 〔T25 0737a27〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737a28〕能【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737b09〕發【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737b10〕坐【大】|生【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b12〕得是三昧者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b18〕者【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737b20〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737b20〕陵【大】|凌【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b21〕善【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b21〕無【大】|不【石】
  • 〔T25 0737b23〕者【大】|者觀【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0737b24〕見」者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b24〕邪【大】|耶【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0736012) is at〔T25 0736b16〕)
  • 〔T25 0737b28〕者【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737b28〕切【大】|相【石】
  • 〔T25 0737c02〕心【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0737c03〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737c03〕諸【大】|謂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0737c16〕大智度【大】|大智度經【聖】
  • 〔T25 0737c19〕大智度論釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之餘(卷第九十八)【大】|大智度論卷第九十八釋薩陀波崙品第八十八下【宋】【元】【宮】|大智度論卷第九十八釋薩陀波崙品第八十八之下【明】|大智度經輪卷第九十八釋第八十七品下【聖】
  • 〔T25 0738a03〕丈【大】|大【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a03〕六【大】|〔-〕【元】【明】【聖】【石】|文【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a05〕一切【大】|知一切【石】
  • 〔T25 0738a16〕劫【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738a16〕劫【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a17〕千【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738a20〕令【大】|今【聖】
  • 〔T25 0738a23〕已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a27〕諸【大】|得諸【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738a29〕所【大】|處【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b03〕無【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b03〕澤【大】|塗【明】
  • 〔T25 0738b04〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【元】【明】|玻梨【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b04〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b04〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738b14〕自欲【大】|欲自【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738b18〕沮【大】|阻【聖】|爼【石】
  • 〔T25 0738b22〕隱【大】|〔-〕【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738b23〕蔽【大】|𦿔【石】
  • 〔T25 0738b23〕爾【大】|以其宿因緣故爾【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0738b24〕涕泣【大】|流淚【石】|啼泣【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738c04〕欲【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738c08〕今【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0738c15〕髀【大】|脾【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738c16〕復【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0738c24〕益【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738c26〕應【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0738c28〕大【大】|丈【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a03〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a03〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a05〕即【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a06〕語【大】|讚【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a07〕一【大】|切【宋】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a07〕功德【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739a10〕璃【大】|離【石】
  • 〔T25 0739a10〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【元】【明】|玻梨【宋】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738015) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739a10〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738016) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739a10〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738017) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739a25〕瘡瘢【大】|瘡盤【宋】【宮】|創𭨾【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739a28〕女【大】|從【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739a28〕往【大】|汝往【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b03〕璃【大】|離【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739007) is at〔T25 0739a10〕)
  • 〔T25 0739b03〕頗梨【大】|玻𭹳【元】【明】|玻梨【宋】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738015) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739b03〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738016) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739b03〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738017) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739b16〕以【大】|以故【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b19〕子【大】|子言【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b22〕言【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739b22〕盡【大】|即【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0739b23〕價【大】|賈【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b24〕髀【大】|脾【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739b28〕欲【大】|欲自【石】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕車【大】|硨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕磲【大】|𤦲【石】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕馬【大】|碼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738016) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738017) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕玻【大】|頗【聖】
  • 〔T25 0739c01〕梨【大】|𭹳【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c02〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c03〕價【大】|賈【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739015) is at〔T25 0739b23〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c04〕善【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c08〕所應住、菩薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c11〕隨(K14n0549_p1473a11)【CB】【麗-CB】|髓【大】
  • 〔T25 0739c11〕大【大】|丈【元】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739c14〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739001) is at〔T25 0739a03〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c18〕甚大【大】|大願甚【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|大甚【石】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0739c18〕至【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c18〕為【大】|為足【元】|為是【明】
  • 〔T25 0739c19〕今【大】|命【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕車【大】|硨【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739018) is at〔T25 0739c01〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕磲【大】|𤦲【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739019) is at〔T25 0739c01〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕馬【大】|碼【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739020) is at〔T25 0739c01〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕虎【大】|琥【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738016) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕珀【大】|魄【聖】【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0738017) is at〔T25 0738b04〕)
  • 〔T25 0739c24〕頗【大】|玻【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0739c25〕末【大】|粖【宋】【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0739c26〕伎【大】|妓【宋】【明】
  • 〔T25 0739c28〕植【大】|殖【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0739c28〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a02〕末【大】|粖【宋】【元】【明】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739032) is at〔T25 0739c25〕)
  • 〔T25 0740a02〕伎【大】|妓【宋】【明】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739033) is at〔T25 0739c26〕)
  • 〔T25 0740a04〕及【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0740a08〕喜【大】|樂【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740a10〕得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a16〕擣【大】|禱【聖】|揭【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a18〕去【大】|行【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a20〕百千【大】|五百【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a21〕畫【大】|書【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a21〕博【大】|愽【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740a23〕眾【大】|眾生【石】
  • 〔T25 0740a26〕儀【大】|義【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740b02〕摩尼寶珠【大】|寶鈴摩尼【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b03〕寶珠【大】|珠寶【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740b03〕以【大】|珠寶以【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b03〕鑪【大】|爐【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b03〕名(K14n0549_p1474a02)(T25n1509_p0734c10)【CB】【麗-CB】|明【大】|名【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b08〕萬【大】|萬億【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b10〕伎【大】|妙【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740b13〕伎(K14n0549_p1474a14)(T25n1509_p0740b10)【CB】【麗-CB】|妓【大】|伎【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b17〕功德【大】|諸功德【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b18〕菩薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740b29〕伎【大】|妓【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0740c02〕擣【大】|揭【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0740004) is at〔T25 0740a16〕)
  • 〔T25 0740c03〕衣【大】|衣服以【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|衣而【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740c03〕曇無竭菩薩【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740c04〕諸【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740c08〕皆【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740c20〕掌【大】|手【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0740c23〕羅(K14n0549_p1474c14)【CB】【麗-CB】|〔-〕【大】|羅【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0740c28〕多【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a05〕心【大】|念【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a12〕要【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a14〕愁憂【大】|憂愁【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a15〕植【大】|殖【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a15〕諸【大】|眾【宋】【元】【明】【宮】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a19〕至何【大】|何至【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a19〕當【大】|願【宋】【元】【明】|〔-〕【聖】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741a21〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0741a25〕今【大】|今日【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b02〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b18〕以【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0741b20〕上【大】|尚【宋】【元】【明】|土【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b26〕無【大】|先【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b26〕好【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741b26〕意【大】|所【聖】
  • 〔T25 0741c11〕有【大】|有人言【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c12〕生【大】|不生【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c12〕陀【大】|他【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c15〕無【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0741c17〕往【大】|往法【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741c18〕買【大】|齎【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741c21〕又【大】|有【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0741c21〕知【大】|如【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c24〕唯【大】|雖【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c24〕賣【大】|賣身【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0741c25〕施【大】|物【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742a01〕買如【大】|身望【聖】|身忘【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a01〕大【大】|大意【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a04〕小【大】|少【聖】
  • 〔T25 0742a05〕壞【大】|壞破【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a09〕聞【大】|問【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742a10〕來【大】|未【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a17〕界【大】|〔-〕【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742a24〕士【大】|土【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a24〕士【大】|土【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0742008) is at〔T25 0742a24〕)
  • 〔T25 0742a24〕士【大】|主【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742a25〕士【大】|土【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0742008) is at〔T25 0742a24〕)
  • 〔T25 0742b04〕報得【大】|得報【石】|得報得【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742b07〕授【大】|受【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742b08〕導【大】|道【石】
  • 〔T25 0742b09〕令【大】|人【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742b13〕作是【大】|詐【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742b19〕者【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0742b19〕蜜【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0742b22〕乃【大】|及【聖】
  • 〔T25 0742b24〕等【大】|次第【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742b26〕價【大】|賈【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739015) is at〔T25 0739b23〕)
  • 〔T25 0742b28〕價【大】|賈【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0739015) is at〔T25 0739b23〕)
  • 〔T25 0742c02〕旃【大】|栴【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c05〕髓(K14n0549_p1477b09)【CB】【麗-CB】|隨【大】
  • 〔T25 0742c06〕見【大】|遙見【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c14〕涼【大】|淨【石】
  • 〔T25 0742c15〕大【大】|丈【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0742c16〕大【大】|丈【聖】【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0742022) is at〔T25 0742c15〕)
  • 〔T25 0742c17〕先【大】|前【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c19〕諸【大】|說【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c19〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c20〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0742025) is at〔T25 0742c19〕)
  • 〔T25 0742c21〕礙【大】|現【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c21〕知【大】|智【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0742c24〕得【大】|得寶【石】
  • 〔T25 0743a02〕是【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0743a12〕怜【大】|憐【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743a13〕無邊【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743a14〕歡【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743a20〕出髓【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743a25〕住【大】|信【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743b04〕帝【大】|願帝【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b12〕汝【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b13〕瘡【大】|創【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b17〕三【大】|胎【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b20〕將【大】|特【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b21〕中【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b25〕索(K14n0549_p1478c05)【CB】【麗-CB】|牽【大】
  • 〔T25 0743b26〕之【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0743b27〕許【大】|說【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743b28〕阿【大】|何【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743b29〕今【大】|令【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0743c03〕汝【大】|女【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743c05〕植【大】|殖【聖】【石】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0741004) is at〔T25 0741a15〕)
  • 〔T25 0743c08〕操【大】|𮇲【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c09〕妄【大】|忘【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0743c10〕制【大】|剬【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c10〕其【大】|便【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c11〕得【大】|〔-〕【聖】
  • 〔T25 0743c20〕女【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0743c22〕通【大】|誦【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c26〕根【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0743c28〕無著【大】|畢竟【南藏】
  • 〔T25 0744a05〕寶【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744a06〕寶【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0744001) is at〔T25 0744a05〕)
  • 〔T25 0744a07〕杵【大】|種【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744a09〕而【大】|所【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744a11〕寶【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (star re-citation · the shared note (base-text note number 0744001) is at〔T25 0744a05〕)
  • 〔T25 0744a15〕故【大】|故一【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744a25〕此【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b06〕有【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b06〕道【大】|果【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b07〕高【大】|𢞟【石】
  • 〔T25 0744b19〕污【大】|淤【元】【明】
  • 〔T25 0744b20〕時【大】|爾時【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b21〕等【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
  • 〔T25 0744b27〕愛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【石】
  • 〔T25 0744b27〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】
  • 〔T25 0744b28〕能【大】|〔-〕【石】
  • 〔T25 0744c07〕佛【大】|佛釋七十八品竟【石】
  • 〔T25 0744c08〕論【大】|經論【聖】|經【石】

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing. The full statement of AI's role across the 指月 project is maintained at methodology.

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0